The earnest of our inheritance together with a description of the new heauen and the new earth, and a demonstration of the glorious resurrection of the bodie in the same substance. Preached at Pauls Crosse the second day of August. 1612. By Thomas Draxe Bachelour of Diuinity.
         Draxe, Thomas, d. 1618.
      
       
         
           1613
        
      
       Approx. 151 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 35 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A20804
         STC 7184
         ESTC S109886
         99845529
         99845529
         10434
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A20804)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 10434)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1448:04)
      
       
         
           
             The earnest of our inheritance together with a description of the new heauen and the new earth, and a demonstration of the glorious resurrection of the bodie in the same substance. Preached at Pauls Crosse the second day of August. 1612. By Thomas Draxe Bachelour of Diuinity.
             Draxe, Thomas, d. 1618.
          
           [8], 60 p.
           
             Imprinted by F[elix] K[ingston] for George Norton,
             At London :
             1613.
          
           
             On Romans VIII, 22-23.
             Printer's name from STC.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
           Resurrection -- Sermons -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EARNEST
           OF
           OVR
           INHERITANCE
           :
           TOGETHER
           WITH
           A
           DESCRIPTION
           OF
           THE
           NEW
           HEAVEN
           and
           of
           the
           New
           earth
           ,
           and
           a
           demonstration
           of
           
             the
             glorious
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             bodie
             in
          
           the
           same
           substance
           .
        
         
           Preached
           at
           
             Pauls
          
           Crosse
           the
           second
           
             day
             of
             August
             .
          
           1612.
           
        
         
           By
           THOMAS
           DRAXE
           Bachelour
           of
           Diuinity
           .
        
         
           
             BY
             WISDOM·PEACE
             BY
             PEACE
             PLENTY·
          
        
         
           
             AT
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Imprinted
           by
           
             F.
             K.
          
           for
           
             George
             Norton
             .
          
           1613.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           RIGHT
           HONORABLE
           LEARNED
           AND
           RELIGIOVS
           Lord
           ,
           WILLIAM
           Lord
           PAGET
           ,
           grace
           ,
           peace
           ;
           and
           all
           happines
           both
           temporall
           
             and
             eternall
             .
          
        
         
           ALbeit
           (
           most
           noble
           Sir
           )
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           restitution
           of
           this
           whole
           vniuerse
           ,
           and
           the
           renouation
           of
           the
           principall
           creatures
           therein
           contained
           ,
           may
           be
           thought
           to
           bee
           curious
           ,
           intricate
           ,
           doubtfull
           ,
           and
           to
           minister
           occasion
           of
           scorne
           ,
           or
           errour
           to
           the
           ignorant
           and
           those
           that
           are
           carnally
           minded
           ;
           and
           albeit
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           glorious
           resurrection
           of
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           the
           same
           matter
           and
           substance
           ,
           be
           doubted
           of
           ,
           by
           the
           curious
           ;
           denied
           by
           infidells
           ;
           and
           impugned
           by
           diuers
           Heretikes
           and
           Atheists
           ,
           yet
           both
           these
           doctrines
           and
           assertions
           ,
           whereof
           the
           latter
           is
           an
           Article
           and
           maine
           foundation
           of
           Faith
           ,
           are
           plainely
           proued
           by
           plentifull
           and
           pregnant
           testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           euinced
           by
           euidence
           of
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           subscribed
           vnto
           by
           consent
           of
           the
           best
           Diuines
           both
           ancient
           and
           moderne
           .
           That
           there
           shall
           be
           ,
           at
           the
           second
           comming
           
           of
           our
           Lord
           Iesus
           (
           which
           shall
           not
           bee
           before
           Rome
           be
           ruinated
           ,
           and
           the
           dispersed
           Iewes
           generally
           conuerted
           to
           Christianitie
           )
           a
           glorious
           restorement
           and
           reformation
           of
           the
           world
           :
           Of
           these
           visible
           heauens
           ,
           with
           their
           lights
           ,
           eyes
           ,
           starres
           :
           and
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           all
           probability
           )
           of
           all
           such
           ,
           plants
           ,
           trees
           ,
           beasts
           ,
           birds
           ,
           hearbs
           ,
           which
           were
           created
           by
           God
           in
           the
           sixe
           dayes
           ,
           and
           which
           shall
           be
           found
           remaining
           at
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           proued
           in
           this
           present
           Sermon
           .
           Yet
           that
           I
           may
           giue
           your
           Lordship
           some
           tast
           and
           touch
           ,
           these
           places
           and
           arguments
           immediatly
           following
           ,
           are
           forcible
           ,
           and
           duly
           to
           bee
           considered
           .
           First
           ,
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           
             newe
          
           (
           outward
           )
           heauen
           ,
           and
           a
           
             newe
             earth
             ,
          
           (
           new
           I
           say
           for
           qualitie
           
           but
           not
           for
           substance
           )
           
             wherin
             dwelleth
             righteousnes
             ,
          
           (
           that
           is
           )
           righteous
           men
           ,
           yet
           by
           entercourse
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           any
           continuall
           residence
           .
           Secondly
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           saith
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           that
           is
           ,
           wee
           know
           ,
           that
           euery
           creature
           groaneth
           after
           this
           glorious
           libertie
           ,
           
           therefore
           the
           Apostle
           taketh
           this
           restitution
           as
           a
           thing
           granted
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           creatures
           shall
           bee
           
             changed
             ,
          
           namely
           into
           a
           better
           forme
           ,
           
             ergo
          
           they
           shall
           not
           bee
           eternally
           abolished
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           inward
           supernaturall
           and
           constant
           desire
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           to
           be
           fully
           and
           finally
           freed
           from
           vanity
           and
           the
           bondage
           of
           manifold
           abuses
           ,
           and
           withall
           (
           in
           their
           maner
           and
           proportion
           )
           to
           be
           restored
           into
           the
           glorious
           libertie
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           doth
           euince
           as
           much
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             sinne
             ,
          
           the
           corrupting
           cause
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           shall
           at
           the
           last
           iudgement
           wholy
           cease
           ,
           therefore
           the
           corruption
           and
           abuse
           
           of
           the
           creature
           ;
           shall
           then
           likewise
           cease
           .
           Sixthly
           ,
           God
           who
           is
           the
           God
           of
           order
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           author
           of
           confusion
           ,
           will
           at
           length
           ,
           rectifie
           and
           reforme
           whatsoeuer
           hath
           bin
           and
           is
           ,
           disordered
           and
           deformed
           .
           Seuenthly
           ,
           Christ
           our
           mighty
           Sauiour
           ,
           the
           second
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Lord
           from
           heauen
           heauenly
           must
           &
           shal
           cure
           euery
           wound
           ,
           that
           the
           first
           
             Adam
             ,
          
           and
           that
           sinne
           and
           Sathan
           haue
           inflicted
           .
           Eightly
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           proueth
           the
           certaintie
           of
           eternall
           life
           ,
           by
           the
           secret
           desire
           of
           the
           creature
           after
           this
           time
           ;
           wherein
           it
           shall
           bee
           gloriously
           renewed
           .
           Ninthly
           ,
           Gods
           elect
           must
           ,
           and
           shal
           wholy
           recouer
           the
           dominion
           ouer
           other
           creatures
           ,
           which
           by
           
             Adams
          
           fall
           ,
           they
           haue
           (
           in
           great
           part
           )
           lost
           ,
           and
           then
           
             the
             mecke
          
           shall
           (
           in
           their
           maner
           )
           
             inherit
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           and
           none
           but
           they
           ,
           but
           now
           for
           
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           Tyrants
           ,
           and
           Gods
           enemies
           vsurpingly
           possesse
           it
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           (
           to
           omit
           the
           generall
           consent
           of
           later
           and
           most
           worthy
           Writers
           )
           Saint
           
             Theodoret
             ,
             Ambrose
             ,
             Oecumenius
          
           &c.
           hold
           and
           acknowledge
           this
           particular
           restitution
           .
           Neither
           must
           it
           be
           thought
           that
           the
           Creatures
           renewed
           shall
           engender
           ,
           or
           multiplie
           ;
           for
           as
           there
           is
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           no
           engendring
           ,
           nor
           multiplication
           of
           the
           
           Saints
           in
           heauen
           (
           notwithstanding
           the
           distinction
           of
           male
           and
           female
           shall
           remaine
           ;
           )
           so
           shall
           there
           be
           no
           multiplication
           ,
           much
           lesse
           in
           infinitum
           ,
           of
           plants
           ,
           beasts
           ,
           birds
           ,
           in
           the
           renewed
           earth
           .
           Touching
           the
           vse
           and
           end
           of
           the
           creatures
           ,
           they
           shall
           serue
           to
           set
           forth
           Gods
           
             power
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             goodnes
             ,
          
           and
           shall
           serue
           for
           the
           Saints
           
             delight
          
           &
           
             contemplation
             ,
          
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
           And
           as
           for
           al
           other
           
           cauils
           and
           obiections
           of
           any
           moment
           .
           I
           suppose
           I
           haue
           sufficiently
           answered
           them
           in
           the
           booke
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           the
           bodies
           of
           Gods
           children
           (
           though
           for
           the
           present
           vile
           ,
           mortall
           ,
           deformed
           ,
           miserable
           &c
           ,
           shall
           at
           the
           last
           day
           arise
           againe
           in
           power
           ,
           glorie
           ,
           incorruption
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           all
           their
           parts
           and
           dimensions
           ,
           in
           few
           words
           I
           thus
           demonstrate
           .
           First
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           old
           and
           new
           Testament
           do
           abundantly
           declare
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           sundry
           types
           and
           figures
           of
           the
           old
           law
           ,
           and
           the
           rising
           of
           diuers
           Saints
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           old
           and
           also
           the
           new
           Testament
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           )
           to
           a
           temporall
           life
           ,
           are
           good
           inducements
           hereunto
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           Saints
           bodies
           ,
           being
           the
           Temples
           of
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           being
           redeemed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           soules
           ,
           must
           of
           necessitie
           bee
           glorified
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           soules
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           the
           resurrection
           is
           grounded
           vpon
           Gods
           almightines
           ,
           and
           
           vpon
           his
           infallible
           promises
           .
           Fifthly
           ,
           Christ
           our
           head
           ,
           to
           whom
           we
           must
           be
           made
           conformable
           ,
           arose
           againe
           in
           the
           same
           bodie
           and
           substance
           that
           
           hee
           died
           in
           ;
           therefore
           our
           bodies
           shall
           in
           like
           sort
           ,
           arise
           againe
           .
           Lastly
           (
           not
           to
           exceed
           the
           skantling
           of
           an
           Epistle
           )
           the
           bodies
           of
           the
           Saints
           must
           come
           to
           iudgement
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           soules
           ;
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           needes
           rise
           againe
           .
           Concerning
           the
           sundry
           and
           sweete
           comforts
           that
           the
           holy
           meditation
           of
           the
           Resurrection
           affordeth
           vs.
           I
           haue
           distinctly
           laid
           them
           forth
           in
           the
           Treatise
           .
           Wherefore
           the
           matter
           being
           so
           vsefull
           ,
           so
           desirously
           heard
           in
           the
           greatest
           auditorie
           ,
           and
           worthy
           of
           an
           
           honourable
           and
           iudicious
           Patron
           ,
           I
           haue
           vpon
           iust
           causes
           ,
           and
           due
           deliberation
           presumed
           to
           entitle
           it
           to
           your
           Honour
           ,
           and
           to
           commend
           it
           to
           your
           patronage
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           to
           whom
           should
           the
           dedication
           of
           it
           ,
           of
           better
           right
           appertaine
           then
           to
           a
           
             noble
             Caedar
          
           in
           Gods
           Church
           :
           A
           
             Mecenas
          
           of
           learned
           men
           ,
           a
           
             Sheild
          
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           a
           sincere
           
             Israelite
             ,
          
           and
           to
           one
           that
           in
           
             Stafford-shire
          
           shineth
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Sunne
          
           amongst
           the
           lesser
           
             Starres
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           your
           Lordship
           is
           knowne
           to
           be
           very
           learned
           ,
           and
           studious
           &
           a
           diligent
           hearer
           of
           your
           painefull
           and
           godly
           preaching
           Minister
           Master
           
             Macham
             :
          
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           right
           Reuerend
           father
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           my
           singular
           good
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Couentry
           and
           Lichfieild
           ,
           in
           his
           respectiue
           compassion
           towards
           mee
           ,
           to
           procure
           for
           mee
           ,
           and
           seate
           mee
           in
           the
           vicaredge
           of
           
             Coll-wich
             ,
          
           a
           fewe
           miles
           distant
           from
           your
           Honours
           dwelling
           house
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           haue
           so
           noble
           a
           protector
           neere
           mee
           .
           And
           thus
           ,
           most
           humbly
           requesting
           your
           Lordships
           fauour
           ,
           and
           gratious
           acceptation
           of
           these
           my
           meditations
           ,
           I
           betake
           your
           blessed
           Lordship
           ,
           together
           with
           your
           most
           vertuous
           ,
           and
           zealously
           religious
           Ladie
           ,
           vnto
           the
           continuall
           tuition
           ,
           and
           heauenly
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Almightie
           .
        
         
           
             
               Your
               Honours
               in
               all
               dutie
               and
               seruice
               ,
               ready
               at
               command
               ,
            
             THOMAS
             DRAXE
             Vicar
             of
             Coll-wich
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           EARNEST
           OF
           OVR
           INHERITANCE
           .
        
         
           
             ROM
             .
             8.
             
             CHAP.
             V.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             22
             For
             wee
             know
             that
             the
             whole
             (
             or
             euery
             )
             creature
             ,
             groaneth
             and
             trauelleth
             together
             in
             paine
             ,
             vntill
             now
             .
          
           
             23
             And
             not
             onely
             they
             ,
             but
             our selues
             also
             ,
             which
             haue
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             (
             euen
             wee
             our selues
             )
             groane
             within
             our selues
             ,
             waiting
             for
             the
             adoption
             (
             to
             wit
             )
             the
             redemption
             of
             our
             bodies
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           Epistle
           of
           Saint
           
             Paul
          
           to
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           wherein
           is
           enclosed
           the
           
             Quintessence
          
           and
           perfection
           of
           sauing
           
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           may
           not
           vnfitly
           be
           compared
           to
           the
           
             Paradise
          
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           place
           of
           all
           pleasure
           and
           happinesse
           :
           the
           8.
           
           Chapter
           ,
           which
           like
           
             a
             conduit
             pipe
          
           conueyeth
           vnto
           the
           Church
           ,
           the
           waters
           of
           life
           ,
           may
           be
           likened
           to
           the
           
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             (
             i.
             the
             Sacrament
             and
             instrument
             of
             it
             ,
             )
             in
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
          
           and
           this
           my
           text
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           spirituall
           nourishment
           and
           
             Soules
          
           Phisicke
           
           that
           it
           ministreth
           (
           as
           it
           
             were
             )
          
           a
           goodly
           branch
           of
           this
           blessed
           tree
           ,
           whose
           fruit
           serueth
           for
           food
           ,
           and
           whose
           
             (
             very
             )
          
           leaues
           ,
           for
           shade
           and
           medicine
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Parcell
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           so
           ample
           and
           copious
           ,
           that
           like
           the
           riuer
           of
           
             Eden
             ,
             that
             watered
             the
             Garden
             ,
          
           it
           doth
           diuide
           it selfe
           into
           foure
           heads
           ,
           or
           parts
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           the
           Apostle
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           vnto
           the
           first
           verse
           ,
           absolueth
           his
           large
           and
           long
           dispute
           of
           our
           
             Redemption
          
           and
           
             Iustification
          
           by
           Christ
           and
           Faith
           in
           him
           onely
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           from
           the
           first
           verse
           vnto
           the
           eighteenth
           ,
           he
           by
           powerfull
           and
           perswasiue
           arguments
           exhorteth
           the
           Romanes
           to
           holinesse
           and
           newnes
           of
           life
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           from
           the
           18.
           vnto
           the
           31.
           verse
           ,
           hee
           by
           sundrie
           ,
           sound
           and
           substantiall
           reasons
           ,
           doth
           arme
           ,
           comfort
           ,
           and
           confirme
           them
           against
           the
           manifold
           miseries
           ,
           and
           troubles
           of
           this
           
             life
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           from
           the
           31.
           verse
           vnto
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Chapter
           ,
           he
           concludeth
           his
           doctrine
           ,
           partly
           by
           a
           braue
           challenge
           of
           all
           aduersary
           
             power
             ,
          
           and
           partly
           by
           way
           of
           Triumph
           and
           exclamation
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           coherence
           and
           dependance
           of
           my
           
             Text
             ,
          
           with
           the
           verses
           immediately
           going
           before
           ,
           we
           are
           to
           vnderstand
           that
           the
           
             Apostle
          
           in
           the
           eighteenth
           verse
           of
           this
           Chapter
           ,
           affirmeth
           that
           the
           
             excellency
             of
             eternall
          
           glory
           ,
           doth
           (
           whether
           wee
           respect
           quantity
           ,
           quality
           ,
           or
           continuance
           )
           farre
           exceed
           and
           surmount
           the
           
             afflictions
             of
             this
             present
             life
             .
          
           In
           the
           three
           verses
           next
           ensuing
           ,
           hee
           proueth
           the
           certeinty
           of
           the
           same
           
             Glorie
             ,
          
           by
           the
           secret
           instinct
           and
           earnest
           desire
           of
           the
           (
           reasonable
           and
           brutish
           )
           
             Creature
             ;
          
           yea
           of
           the
           whole
           
             Vniuerse
             :
          
           which
           like
           a
           spye
           out
           of
           a
           watch
           tower
           ,
           or
           like
           to
           a
           Captiue
           ,
           that
           doth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           (
           i
           )
           put
           it
           head
           out
           of
           a
           grate
           ,
           and
           carefully
           expect
           the
           comming
           of
           the
           deliuerer
           ,
           doth
           desire
           and
           waite
           for
           the
           
             manifestation
          
           of
           
             Gods
             children
             ,
          
           when
           it
           shal
           be
           freed
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           and
           abuse
           ,
           and
           be
           restored
           into
           it
           former
           purity
           and
           perfection
           ,
           (
           and
           in
           
           it
           proportion
           and
           degree
           )
           be
           made
           partaker
           of
           their
           glorie
           :
           and
           in
           the
           two
           and
           twentieth
           verse
           ,
           hee
           repeateth
           ,
           and
           further
           explaneth
           the
           Creatures
           desire
           and
           waiting
           for
           it
           restitution
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           three
           and
           twentieth
           verse
           ,
           he
           enforceth
           the
           certainty
           of
           
             immortality
             ,
          
           by
           the
           inward
           groning
           ,
           and
           serious
           expectation
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           for
           their
           
             redemption
             and
             saluation
             :
          
           and
           the
           scope
           and
           drift
           of
           the
           Apostle
           in
           this
           place
           is
           ,
           by
           the
           ioynt
           and
           mutuall
           groning
           and
           expectation
           both
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           assurednesse
           of
           the
           
             glory
          
           to
           be
           reuealed
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           order
           and
           Method
           of
           the
           
             Apostle
             in
             my
             Text
             ,
          
           we
           haue
           a
           double
           description
           ,
           first
           of
           the
           
             Creature
             ,
          
           secondly
           of
           Gods
           children
           .
           
             In
             the
             Creature
          
           to
           be
           restored
           ,
           three
           things
           are
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           first
           ,
           the
           generality
           of
           it
           ,
           
             Euery
             Creature
             ,
          
           secondly
           ,
           the
           earnest
           and
           carefull
           desire
           ,
           and
           waiting
           of
           it
           ,
           
             groaneth
             and
             trauelleth
             in
             paine
             together
             ,
          
           lastly
           ,
           the
           extent
           ,
           or
           continuance
           of
           this
           groaning
           and
           trauelling
           ,
           
             vntill
             now
             .
          
           In
           Gods
           
             Elect
             ,
          
           who
           are
           in
           the
           three
           and
           twentieth
           verse
           described
           ,
           three
           points
           are
           like
           wise
           to
           be
           obserued
           .
           First
           their
           spirituall
           and
           sauing
           graces
           ,
           wherby
           they
           know
           themselues
           to
           be
           Gods
           children
           ,
           and
           wherby
           they
           are
           distinguished
           from
           
             heathens
             ,
          
           from
           
             hypocrites
             ,
             heretickes
             ,
          
           and
           all
           prophane
           and
           vntegenerate
           persons
           :
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             which
             haue
             the
             first
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           Secondly
           their
           deepe
           desire
           ,
           and
           hopefull
           expectation
           ,
           arising
           from
           the
           aboue
           named
           graces
           in
           these
           termes
           ,
           
             groaning
             within
             our selues
             and
             waiting
             for
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           obiect
           and
           end
           of
           their
           desire
           and
           hope
           ,
           epitomized
           in
           this
           worde
           
             Adoption
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Apostle
           by
           interpretation
           ,
           calleth
           
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             body
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           finall
           and
           full
           deliuerance
           of
           it
           ,
           from
           mortality
           ,
           death
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           miseries
           of
           this
           temporary
           life
           ,
           and
           thus
           much
           our
           blessed
           Sauiour
           intimateth
           when
           and
           were
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             when
             yee
             see
             these
             things
             begin
             to
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             then
             looke
             vp
             and
             lift
             vp
             your
             heads
             ,
             for
          
           
           
             your
             redemption
             draweth
             nigh
             .
          
           Now
           it
           remaineth
           that
           I
           
           lay
           downe
           ,
           and
           prooue
           ,
           and
           apply
           the
           speciall
           doctrines
           lessons
           and
           obseruations
           ,
           that
           this
           Scripture
           naturally
           yeeldeth
           and
           presenteth
           to
           our
           considerations
           .
           But
           that
           I
           may
           worke
           vpon
           a
           sure
           foundation
           ,
           and
           build
           vpon
           a
           sure
           ground
           ,
           and
           proceede
           orderly
           ,
           I
           am
           first
           ,
           (
           so
           farre
           forth
           as
           I
           conceiue
           it
           either
           manifestly
           reuealed
           in
           Gods
           word
           ,
           or
           (
           at
           least
           )
           in
           some
           particulars
           very
           probably
           to
           be
           gathered
           out
           of
           it
           )
           to
           remoue
           all
           rubs
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           and
           to
           determine
           what
           this
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           euery
           
             creature
          
           is
           ;
           whether
           that
           it
           is
           generally
           ,
           or
           specially
           to
           bee
           vnderstood
           ;
           and
           what
           ,
           or
           which
           this
           
             creature
             is
             ,
          
           (
           or
           
             creatures
          
           are
           )
           :
           and
           in
           the
           handling
           heereof
           ,
           I
           will
           deale
           and
           proceede
           ,
           first
           negatiuely
           ,
           shewing
           what
           creatures
           shall
           
           not
           bee
           restored
           ,
           and
           deliuered
           ,
           and
           then
           
             Positiuely
             and
             affirmatiuely
             :
          
           by
           resoluing
           what
           creatures
           shal
           vndoubtedly
           be
           deliuered
           and
           restored
           ,
           and
           what
           also
           in
           likelihood
           ,
           and
           the
           iudgement
           of
           probability
           onely
           ,
           shall
           bee
           repaired
           and
           renewed
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           from
           the
           number
           of
           the
           creatures
           that
           doe
           groane
           
             and
             trauell
             in
             paine
             together
             ,
          
           after
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           deliuerance
           and
           restorement
           ,
           are
           to
           bee
           abstracted
           and
           deducted
           these
           
             Creatures
             ,
          
           whose
           speciall
           kinds
           follow
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           blessed
           and
           sinlesse
           Angels
           :
           for
           they
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           ,
           much
           lesse
           ,
           subiect
           to
           such
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           and
           abuse
           ,
           but
           doe
           alwaies
           
             behold
             the
             face
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heauen
             .
          
           Indeed
           ,
           they
           so
           long
           
           as
           they
           attend
           vpon
           ,
           &
           minister
           vnto
           the
           Saints
           in
           earth
           ,
           haue
           not
           that
           perfection
           of
           glory
           and
           ioy
           ,
           which
           they
           shall
           haue
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           be
           discharged
           of
           this
           Ministery
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           in
           rest
           and
           contemplation
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           made
           subiect
           to
           vanity
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           :
           and
           what
           if
           they
           ,
           as
           
             they
             reioyce
             of
             the
             conuersion
             of
             a
             sinner
             ,
          
           so
           they
           (
           in
           a
           sort
           )
           mourne
           for
           ,
           and
           labour
           
           vnder
           so
           great
           peruersenesse
           and
           frowardnesse
           of
           Gods
           children
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           beholders
           ;
           may
           bee
           said
           to
           
             groane
             and
             trauaile
             in
             paine
             :
          
           yet
           this
           
             groaning
             and
             trauelling
             ,
          
           is
           not
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           
             essence
             and
             nature
             ,
          
           
           
           which
           admitteth
           no
           blemish
           or
           abuse
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           
             office
             and
             Ministerie
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
             Diuels
             ;
          
           and
           all
           euill
           
             spirits
             ,
          
           whom
           God
           hath
           reserued
           in
           euerlasting
           
             Chaines
             vnder
             darkenesse
             ,
          
           
           vnto
           the
           iudgement
           of
           the
           great
           day
           ,
           and
           that
           haue
           no
           possibilitie
           of
           anie
           better
           condition
           ,
           are
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           be
           rancked
           in
           this
           number
           :
           they
           daily
           expect
           a
           time
           of
           torment
           ,
           but
           not
           of
           triumph
           ;
           and
           they
           doe
           not
           condole
           
           with
           Gods
           children
           but
           continually
           seeke
           to
           deuoure
           them
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           
             Reprobates
             ,
          
           or
           so
           manie
           as
           God
           hath
           in
           his
           eternall
           counsell
           reiected
           ,
           cannot
           liere
           be
           imploied
           :
           for
           none
           of
           the
           reprobate
           persons
           groane
           or
           
             sympathise
          
           with
           Gods
           children
           ;
           and
           to
           none
           of
           these
           belongeth
           deliuerance
           ,
           but
           to
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           is
           damnation
           ;
           decreed
           ,
           denounced
           ,
           prepared
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           from
           this
           number
           ,
           are
           distinguished
           and
           deducted
           the
           verie
           
             Elect
          
           of
           mankinde
           :
           for
           first
           ,
           this
           word
           
             Creature
             ,
          
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           doth
           not
           signifie
           mankinde
           vnlesse
           some
           other
           word
           ,
           or
           words
           be
           added
           to
           it
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
             Elect
          
           onely
           haue
           the
           denomination
           of
           the
           
             Sonnes
          
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           not
           the
           creature
           ;
           Thirdly
           ,
           in
           my
           
             Text
             ,
          
           the
           
             Elect
          
           of
           God
           are
           discerned
           and
           seuered
           from
           the
           
             Creature
             ,
          
           by
           the
           discretiue
           coniunction
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             but
             ,
          
           and
           by
           the
           graces
           of
           saluation
           which
           the
           Apostle
           calleth
           
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           by
           the
           expectation
           
           of
           the
           
             Resurrection
             and
             redemption
             of
             their
             bodie
             .
          
           Now
           these
           graces
           and
           this
           hoped
           for
           
             resurrection
          
           are
           proper
           to
           the
           
             Elect
          
           onely
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           appertaine
           to
           the
           
             Creature
             .
          
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             hornes
             and
             thistles
             ,
          
           briars
           &
           brambles
           ,
           weedes
           and
           nettles
           ,
           &c
           :
           are
           none
           of
           the
           Creatures
           that
           are
           by
           S.
           
           
             Paulmeant
             ,
             or
             ,
          
           intended
           :
           for
           ,
           instantly
           vpon
           mans
           transgression
           and
           fall
           ,
           the
           earth
           being
           cursed
           for
           his
           sinne
           ,
           brought
           foorth
           all
           these
           euill
           things
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           all
           creatures
           that
           haue
           their
           being
           from
           an
           equiuocall
           ,
           mixt
           and
           
             confused
          
           generation
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           
           the
           proper
           male
           and
           
             female
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           are
           ,
           in
           kinde
           and
           name
           diuers
           and
           different
           ,
           as
           
             Mules
             ,
             Wolfe-dogs
             ,
             Wolfe-birches
             ,
          
           and
           all
           monstrous
           
             creatures
          
           come
           not
           into
           the
           number
           of
           the
           
             Creatures
             ,
          
           to
           which
           deliuerance
           and
           renouation
           is
           promised
           .
        
         
           Seuenthly
           ,
           all
           
             Creatures
          
           that
           haue
           their
           beginning
           from
           ,
           and
           are
           bred
           of
           corruption
           and
           putrefaction
           ,
           as
           frogs
           ,
           flies
           ,
           wormes
           ,
           mouldes
           ,
           mise
           ,
           crickets
           ,
           bats
           ,
           barnacles
           ,
           haue
           no
           part
           in
           this
           restitution
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           the
           
             Ocean
             ,
          
           and
           all
           seas
           ,
           for
           there
           shall
           bee
           
             no
             more
             sea
             ,
          
           and
           consequently
           no
           
             sea-fish
             :
          
           take
           away
           the
           subiect
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           
             adiunct
             :
          
           and
           take
           away
           the
           proper
           
           
             element
             ,
          
           and
           then
           take
           away
           the
           
             creature
          
           that
           liueth
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           all
           those
           (
           or
           such
           )
           plants
           ,
           beasts
           ,
           foules
           ,
           that
           either
           are
           alreadie
           dead
           and
           dissolued
           ,
           or
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           at
           Christ
           his
           second
           comming
           shall
           bee
           found
           deed
           and
           without
           life
           ,
           are
           to
           bee
           deducted
           out
           of
           this
           number
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           amongst
           other
           things
           ,
           all
           
             houses
             ,
             buildings
             ,
             cities
             ,
             townes
             ,
             villages
             ,
             monuments
             ,
             inuentions
             and
             deuises
          
           of
           man
           shall
           be
           vtterly
           dissolued
           ,
           
             for
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             works
          
           
           
             therein
          
           (
           whereof
           these
           are
           parts
           )
           
             shall
             be
             vtterly
             burnt
             with
             fire
             .
          
           Now
           because
           
             affirmatiue
          
           knowledge
           ,
           whereby
           a
           thing
           is
           knowne
           
             positiuely
             ,
          
           is
           farre
           better
           ,
           then
           
             negatiue
          
           knowledge
           ,
           whereby
           a
           thing
           is
           knowne
           
             priuatiuely
             ,
             and
             confusedly
             ,
          
           let
           vs
           ,
           with
           warrant
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           waight
           of
           reason
           (
           according
           to
           our
           skantling
           ,
           )
           see
           and
           set
           downe
           what
           is
           the
           
             Creature
          
           that
           
             groaneth
          
           and
           
             trauaileth
             in
             paine
             together
             vnto
             this
             day
             ,
          
           and
           shall
           at
           length
           be
           restored
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           whether
           we
           render
           these
           words
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           the
           
             whole
             Creature
             ,
          
           and
           so
           take
           it
           
             collectiuely
             ,
          
           for
           a
           magnitude
           ,
           or
           a
           continued
           quantitie
           ,
           in
           which
           sense
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           is
           not
           seldome
           vsed
           ,
           as
           
             Matth.
          
           2.
           3.
           
           
             &c.
             and
             Marke
          
           2.
           13.
           or
           according
           to
           the
           current
           of
           
             Scripture
             ,
          
           and
           geneall
           consent
           of
           most
           
             interpreters
             ,
          
           auncient
           and
           moderne
           ,
           
           take
           it
           for
           
             euery
             particular
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           the
           general
           of
           euery
           particular
           :
           then
           it
           must
           needes
           be
           graunted
           ,
           that
           the
           whole
           
             vniuerse
          
           shall
           continue
           :
           the
           foure
           
             elements
          
           shall
           be
           purified
           ,
           renewed
           ,
           made
           more
           subtile
           and
           be
           (
           in
           all
           likelyhood
           )
           eternally
           preserued
           in
           this
           happie
           estate
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           most
           manifest
           and
           apparent
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           
           there
           
             shall
             be
             a
             new
             heauen
             :
             i.
          
           a
           new
           or
           renewed
           ,
           starrie
           ,
           ayrie
           ,
           visible
           and
           externall
           
             heauen
             ,
          
           (
           for
           this
           heauen
           onely
           and
           not
           the
           third
           heauen
           is
           subiected
           to
           the
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           )
           
             and
             a
             new
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           these
           haue
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           our
           time
           continued
           
             groaning
             and
             trauailing
             in
             paine
             for
             their
             deliuerance
             .
          
           Or
           let
           vs
           take
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           either
           
             collectiuely
             ,
          
           for
           the
           whole
           frame
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           
             or
             ,
             distributiuely
          
           for
           euery
           kinde
           ,
           manie
           kindes
           ,
           or
           (
           at
           least
           )
           some
           kindes
           of
           
             creatures
             ,
          
           then
           the
           
             Sunne
             ,
             Moone
          
           and
           
             Starres
             ,
             those
             eyes
             ,
             lights
             ,
          
           and
           
             lampe
          
           of
           
             heauen
             ,
          
           are
           to
           be
           restored
           to
           a
           better
           state
           
             and
             condition
             ,
          
           and
           that
           vpon
           these
           grounds
           following
           .
           First
           ,
           we
           vnder
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           comprehending
           the
           maine
           parts
           and
           principall
           creatures
           ,
           then
           the
           
             Sunne
             ,
             Moone
             ,
             starres
          
           with
           their
           
             Orbes
             ,
          
           must
           necessarily
           be
           heerein
           included
           and
           vnderstood
           .
           For
           they
           haue
           neuer
           since
           their
           first
           creation
           ceased
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           haue
           from
           mans
           fall
           ,
           continued
           in
           groaning
           ,
           and
           painefull
           trauaile
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           continue
           vnto
           the
           consummation
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           
             Sun
          
           and
           
             Moone
          
           (
           &
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           the
           starres
           )
           shall
           at
           the
           last
           day
           receiue
           a
           manifold
           addition
           of
           brightnesse
           and
           glorie
           ;
           for
           the
           
             Sunne
             shall
             be
             seauen
             times
             more
             glorious
          
           (
           then
           it
           is
           now
           )
           and
           
             the
             Moone
          
           
           
             shall
             be
             as
             glorious
             as
             the
             Sunne
             ;
          
           which
           place
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           his
           
             allegoricall
          
           interpretation
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           
             (
             begun
             )
          
           reformation
           of
           the
           Christian
           Church
           ,
           so
           it
           shall
           be
           literally
           fulfilled
           ,
           when
           the
           Church
           and
           other
           creatures
           shall
           be
           perfited
           :
           as
           might
           bee
           instanced
           and
           euidenced
           by
           manie
           
             Scriptures
          
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           and
           extent
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           perpetuitie
           of
           Christ
           his
           
             (
             spirituall
             )
          
           Kingdome
           ,
           
           is
           shadowed
           and
           set
           foorth
           by
           the
           continuance
           of
           the
           
             Sunne
          
           and
           
             Moone
             :
             his
             throne
             shall
             be
             as
             the
             Sunne
             ,
          
           
           and
           (
           it
           )
           shall
           be
           established
           for
           euermore
           as
           the
           
             Moone
             ,
          
           Gods
           children
           shall
           feare
           him
           so
           long
           as
           the
           
             Sunne
             and
             Moone
             endureth
             :
             and
             Christ
             his
             name
          
           shall
           endure
           so
           long
           
             as
             the
             Sunne
             Ergo
             ,
          
           these
           creatures
           shall
           be
           restored
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           without
           decay
           ,
           or
           corruption
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           Moone
           and
           starres
           shall
           be
           glorified
           ,
           and
           so
           continue
           ,
           then
           it
           may
           be
           demaunded
           to
           what
           vse
           they
           shall
           
           serue
           ?
           I
           answere
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           cease
           from
           all
           motion
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           shall
           haue
           a
           perfect
           
             rest
             or
             iubily
             ,
             )
          
           and
           they
           shall
           not
           serue
           for
           signes
           
             seasons
          
           and
           for
           
             daies
          
           and
           
             yeeres
             ,
          
           nor
           
           to
           distinguish
           
             times
             ,
             (
             for
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             more
             time
             ,
          
           neither
           
             night
             nor
             darkenesse
             ,
             Summer
             nor
             Winter
             ,
          
           nor
           shall
           they
           bee
           anie
           more
           vsed
           as
           instruments
           to
           impart
           and
           communicate
           light
           to
           the
           world
           :
           for
           God
           by
           his
           speciall
           
           presence
           
             shall
             enlighten
             the
             new
             heauen
             and
             the
             new
             earth
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Saints
           very
           bodies
           shall
           be
           as
           light
           as
           the
           Sunne
           ,
           not
           needing
           anie
           
             Sunne
             ,
             Moone
          
           or
           starre-light
           .
           There
           shall
           be
           no
           neede
           of
           ,
           or
           ,
           such
           vse
           of
           anie
           creature
           ,
           when
           we
           shall
           enioy
           the
           creator
           himselfe
           .
           But
           they
           shall
           remaine
           as
           most
           glorious
           and
           lightsome
           
             bodies
             ,
          
           and
           as
           so
           manie
           
             monuments
          
           of
           Gods
           eternall
           power
           ,
           wisedome
           and
           goodnesse
           ,
           the
           beholding
           and
           contemplation
           wherof
           ,
           shall
           not
           onely
           affect
           and
           wonderfully
           delight
           the
           Saints
           ,
           but
           also
           occasionably
           stirre
           and
           prouoke
           them
           to
           extoll
           and
           magnifie
           the
           creator
           .
        
         
           Touching
           the
           continuance
           and
           reparation
           of
           such
           
             plants
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             foules
             ,
          
           as
           shall
           haue
           a
           life
           and
           being
           ,
           at
           the
           glorious
           appearing
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           it
           seemeth
           verie
           probable
           (
           if
           not
           demonstrable
           ,
           )
           by
           these
           testimonies
           of
           Scripture
           and
           arguments
           ensuing
           .
           
        
         
           First
           ,
           this
           particle
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           is
           commonly
           and
           vsually
           (
           in
           the
           new
           Testament
           specially
           )
           taken
           for
           a
           discontinued
           quantitie
           ,
           and
           for
           specials
           and
           particulars
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           sake
           Christ
           healed
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           that
           is
           ,
           
             euerie
             sicknesse
             and
             euery
             disease
             amongst
             the
             people
             :
             euery
             sinne
             and
          
           
           
             blasphemie
             shall
             be
             forgiuen
             vnto
             men
             :
             Godwill
             haue
             all
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           (
           some
           of
           euerie
           kinde
           ,
           calling
           ,
           condition
           )
           
           
             men
             to
             be
          
           saued
           
             and
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             truth
             ▪
             and
             God
             is
             not
             willing
             that
             anie
             should
             perish
             ,
             but
             all
             should
             come
             to
             repentance
             ,
          
           and
           why
           may
           it
           not
           bee
           vnderstood
           in
           this
           my
           
             text
             ?
          
           especially
           seeing
           amongst
           the
           
           
             Ancient
             .
          
           Saint
           
             Ambrose
             ,
             Oecumenius
             ,
             Theodoret.
             &c
             ,
          
           and
           amongst
           later
           writers
           ,
           most
           noble
           and
           famous
           Diuines
           ,
           
             Caluin
             ,
             Peter
             Martyr
             ,
             Oleuian
             ,
             Tossanus
             ,
             Faius
             ,
             Cooper
             that
             learned
             Scotish
             Britaine
             ,
          
           and
           
             Pererius
             ,
          
           extend
           
           this
           restitution
           and
           reformation
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           things
           and
           creatures
           that
           are
           senselesse
           and
           without
           soule
           :
           as
           doth
           
             Irenaeus
          
           and
           
             Hilarie
             :
          
           and
           also
           
             Beza
             ,
             Bucan
             ,
             Rollocke
             .
          
           But
           also
           to
           the
           verie
           beasts
           and
           birds
           themselues
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Gods
           children
           that
           do
           ,
           &
           haue
           in
           this
           mortal
           life
           recouered
           by
           regeneration
           ,
           the
           
             title
          
           &
           interest
           in
           ,
           &
           to
           all
           the
           
             creatures
             :
          
           the
           light
           wherof
           they
           wholy
           lost
           by
           
             Adams
          
           fal
           ,
           and
           the
           dominion
           in
           great
           part
           (
           they
           must
           semblably
           at
           the
           last
           day
           recouer
           and
           obtaine
           
             the
             full
             Lordship
             and
             dominion
             ouer
             them
             :
          
           then
           
             they
             shall
             accord
          
           
           
             together
          
           (
           as
           they
           did
           at
           their
           first
           creation
           )
           and
           bee
           subiect
           vnto
           man
           :
           if
           
             Adam
          
           being
           Lord
           (
           vnder
           God
           )
           of
           the
           earthly
           
             Paradise
             ,
          
           had
           (
           for
           the
           time
           )
           the
           rule
           and
           command
           of
           them
           ,
           how
           much
           more
           shall
           
             men
          
           the
           
             heire
          
           of
           the
           heauenly
           
             Paradise
          
           and
           of
           the
           new
           heauen
           ,
           and
           the
           new
           
             earth
             ,
             wherein
             dwelleth
             righteousnesse
          
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           righteous
           
           and
           iust
           men
           )
           haue
           the
           eternall
           dominion
           ouer
           them
           ?
           at
           such
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           manner
           ,
           as
           God
           shall
           appoint
           :
           especially
           ,
           seeing
           that
           we
           in
           Christ
           ,
           not
           onely
           recouer
           that
           we
           lost
           in
           
             Adam
          
           (
           I
           meane
           so
           much
           as
           shall
           make
           for
           our
           eternall
           happinesse
           )
           but
           are
           
             gainers
             ,
             and
             improue
             our
             estate
             many
             waies
             ?
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           the
           
             Saints
          
           shall
           (
           at
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             inherite
          
           the
           earth
           ,
           wherein
           most
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           
           haue
           no
           free
           hold
           ,
           nor
           actuall
           possession
           ,
           yea
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             raigne
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           to
           wit
           by
           enter
           course
           and
           in
           manner
           
           that
           God
           shall
           see
           good
           ,
           yet
           their
           ordinarie
           place
           of
           residence
           
           
           
             and
             rest
             shall
             be
             the
             highest
             heauen
             ,
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           the
           
             promised
             kingdome
             ;
          
           which
           they
           shall
           eternally
           
           
             inherite
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           shall
           these
           outward
           and
           visible
           heauens
           ,
           and
           their
           
             transparent
             lights
             &
             gēmes
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moone
             ,
             starres
             ,
             &c.
          
           be
           renewed
           and
           shall
           the
           renewed
           earth
           be
           wholy
           dispossessed
           and
           depriued
           of
           their
           necessarie
           and
           conuenient
           ornaments
           and
           furniture
           ?
           Is
           there
           not
           reason
           (
           or
           at
           least
           )
           great
           probabilitie
           as
           well
           for
           this
           ,
           as
           for
           that
           ?
           But
           
             plants
             ,
             birds
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             &c.
          
           shall
           serue
           no
           longer
           for
           
           mans
           necessitie
           ,
           or
           to
           helpe
           his
           infirmitie
           ,
           for
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           vse
           of
           them
           ,
           for
           labour
           ,
           lodging
           ,
           building
           ,
           meate
           ,
           drinke
           ,
           apparell
           ,
           phisicke
           ,
           
             Ergo
          
           these
           ends
           and
           vses
           ceasing
           ,
           the
           creatures
           must
           ,
           and
           shall
           likewise
           cease
           .
           I
           answere
           :
           
           The
           argument
           followeth
           not
           :
           for
           though
           their
           naturall
           ,
           ends
           ,
           and
           vses
           which
           serued
           for
           mans
           infirmitie
           shall
           cease
           :
           yet
           their
           spirituall
           and
           principall
           ends
           ,
           to
           witt
           ,
           the
           setting
           forth
           of
           Gods
           glorie
           :
           the
           matter
           of
           mans
           delight
           ,
           and
           the
           exercise
           of
           his
           meditation
           and
           thankfulnesse
           ,
           may
           and
           shall
           continue
           and
           abide
           .
           These
           ends
           are
           the
           perfection
           of
           the
           creatures
           in
           which
           they
           shall
           rest
           .
           The
           soundnesse
           of
           this
           my
           answere
           may
           more
           plainely
           appeare
           by
           these
           particulars
           following
           :
           
             The
             brasen
             Serpent
          
           that
           
             Moses
             ,
          
           by
           Gods
           commandement
           set
           vp
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           (
           if
           we
           respect
           the
           supernaturall
           
           next
           and
           speciall
           end
           of
           it
           )
           was
           to
           be
           a
           signe
           of
           cure
           vnto
           the
           
             Israelites
             ,
          
           that
           as
           manie
           of
           them
           
             as
          
           were
           
             stung
          
           by
           
             fiery
             Serpents
             ,
          
           might
           looke
           vpon
           the
           
             brasen
             serpent
             and
             liue
          
           and
           withall
           
             to
             be
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           by
           
             whom
             alone
             we
          
           
           
             are
             cured
             and
             healed
          
           of
           the
           
             deadly
             sting
          
           and
           
             poison
             of
             sinne
             and
             condemnation
             ,
          
           and
           though
           it
           was
           no
           signe
           of
           cure
           nor
           figure
           of
           Christ
           ,
           anie
           longer
           (
           for
           ought
           we
           reade
           )
           then
           the
           Iewes
           were
           in
           the
           wildernesse
           ,
           yet
           it
           remained
           as
           a
           
             Monument
          
           of
           Gods
           mercifull
           goodnesse
           ,
           vntill
           
             Ezechiah
          
           his
           time
           ,
           who
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           peruerted
           to
           Idolatrie
           ,
           did
           in
           (
           an
           heroicke
           zeale
           )
           breake
           it
           into
           
           peeces
           .
        
         
         
           Christ
           our
           head
           at
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           resurrection
           retained
           ,
           and
           now
           being
           (
           in
           
             heauen
             )
          
           glorified
           ,
           hath
           ,
           and
           retaineth
           ,
           all
           the
           parts
           and
           dimentions
           of
           a
           true
           
             humane
             body
             ,
          
           
           
             as
             ,
             hands
             ,
             feete
             ,
             flesh
             ,
             sinewes
             ,
             bones
             ,
             blood
             ,
             sides
             :
          
           naturall
           parts
           .
           Now
           that
           which
           is
           affirmed
           of
           ,
           and
           verified
           in
           Christ
           his
           naturall
           bodie
           ,
           hath
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           accomplishment
           in
           all
           his
           
             (
             Mysticall
             .
             )
          
           members
           :
           
             The
             tong
             ,
             nose
             ,
             the
             mouth
             ,
             stomach
             ,
             bellie
             ,
          
           and
           diuers
           other
           parts
           of
           mans
           bodie
           ,
           shall
           want
           all
           such
           former
           vses
           as
           serued
           for
           mans
           infirmities
           and
           natures
           necessities
           ;
           but
           shall
           haue
           spirituall
           vses
           ,
           and
           shall
           remaine
           ,
           as
           parts
           of
           the
           whole
           ,
           without
           which
           ,
           it
           cannot
           consist
           ,
           or
           be
           perfect
           .
           Manie
           
             Hearses
             ,
          
           haue
           their
           armes
           ,
           flags
           ,
           and
           diuers
           captaines
           haue
           their
           armour
           hanging
           ouer
           their
           
             tombes
             ,
          
           for
           monuments
           :
           but
           it
           will
           be
           obiected
           ,
           that
           
             plants
             ,
             birds
             ,
             beasts
             ,
          
           
           haue
           not
           continued
           
             groaning
             and
             trauelling
             in
             paine
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             bondage
             vntill
             now
             ,
             much
          
           lesse
           ,
           to
           the
           worlds
           end
           ,
           and
           therefore
           none
           of
           them
           are
           to
           be
           restored
           ;
           Answer
           :
           It
           may
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           
           finde
           one
           generation
           of
           them
           
             groaning
             and
             trauelling
             in
             paine
             together
             ,
          
           at
           his
           comming
           ;
           and
           then
           he
           may
           ,
           or
           will
           (
           as
           he
           is
           a
           free
           and
           absolute
           agent
           )
           renue
           and
           continue
           all
           the
           particulars
           ,
           or
           (
           at
           least
           )
           the
           generalls
           of
           euerie
           speciall
           ,
           
             plant
             ,
             beast
             ,
             foule
             :
          
           as
           shall
           seeme
           good
           to
           his
           heauenly
           wisedome
           .
           But
           the
           full
           and
           certaine
           truth
           hereof
           shall
           be
           reuealed
           vnto
           vs
           in
           the
           last
           day
           :
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           good
           to
           approach
           neerer
           this
           holy
           
             flame
          
           of
           Gods
           
           secrets
           ,
           least
           we
           be
           therewith
           consumed
           ,
           nor
           diue
           anie
           deeper
           into
           this
           bottomelesse
           
             depth
             for
             feare
             of
             drowning
             ;
          
           we
           herein
           must
           not
           be
           ouer
           curious
           ,
           but
           be
           wise
           to
           
             sobrietie
             :
          
           and
           specially
           labour
           to
           
             know
             those
          
           things
           that
           more
           concerne
           vs
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           more
           euidently
           discouered
           vnto
           
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             and
             our
             children
             may
             doe
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           much
           therefore
           let
           it
           suffice
           to
           haue
           disputed
           of
           this
           difficult
           
           question
           ;
           hauing
           therefore
           opened
           with
           the
           Key
           of
           interpretation
           ,
           the
           chest
           wherein
           the
           treasure
           of
           doctrine
           and
           exhortation
           is
           contained
           ,
           let
           vs
           now
           view
           
           the
           treasure
           
             (
             id
             est
             )
          
           gather
           the
           chiefest
           and
           choisest
           heads
           of
           
             doctrine
             ,
          
           which
           are
           ample
           and
           vsefull
           ,
           and
           hereunto
           let
           vs
           specially
           bend
           and
           applie
           our
           hearts
           and
           eares
           .
        
         
           
             We
             know
             that
             euery
             creature
             groaneth
             and
             trauelleth
             together
             in
             paine
             vntill
             now
             .
          
           
             OVt
             of
             the
             whole
             verse
             ,
             iontly
             and
             generally
             considered
             ,
             I
             gather
             and
             obserue
             ,
             that
             at
             Christ
             his
             glorious
             
             
               appearing
               ,
            
             the
             
               world
            
             shall
             be
             
               repaired
               and
               all
               things
               shall
               be
               made
               new
               ,
            
             and
             the
             creatures
             ,
             whereof
             I
             formerly
             entreated
             ,
             shall
             be
             restored
             to
             their
             first
             and
             originall
             integritie
             (
             if
             not
             to
             a
             better
             condition
             .
             )
             
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               new
               heauen
               and
               a
               new
               earth
               wherein
               shall
               dwell
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             And
             what
             if
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             (
             i
             )
             the
             outward
             hew
             and
             habite
             ,
             forme
             &
             fashion
             ,
             &
             the
             corruptible
             qualities
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             
               passe
               ,
            
             and
             bee
             scoured
             away
             by
             
               the
               fire
            
             of
             the
             last
             iudgement
             ,
             yet
             the
             matter
             
               and
               substance
            
             shal
             remaine
             
             (
             but
             purified
             ,
             renewed
             ,
             and
             refined
             )
             for
             the
             
               Scripture
            
             in
             no
             place
             saith
             that
             the
             
               substance
            
             shall
             perish
             .
             The
             
               Heauens
            
             in
             deede
             
               shall
               passe
               away
            
             with
             a
             
               noise
            
             (
             or
             rustling
             )
             or
             
             shrinke
             together
             like
             a
             skroule
             of
             parchment
             :
             The
             
               elements
            
             (
             like
             lead
             )
             
               shall
               melt
               with
               heate
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               earth
               with
               the
               workes
               that
               are
               therein
               shall
               be
               burnt
               vp
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             world
             shall
             not
             be
             consumed
             to
             nothing
             ,
             but
             only
             transchanged
             into
             a
             new
             forme
             and
             conuerted
             to
             a
             sabbaticall
             and
             better
             vse
             :
             God
             
               out
            
             of
             the
             very
             ashes
             of
             it
             ,
             will
             produce
             
             a
             new
             world
             :
             The
             truth
             here
             of
             may
             by
             a
             familiar
             similitude
             be
             made
             more
             light
             some
             and
             easie
             to
             bee
             conceiued
             :
             as
             when
             the
             gold
             or
             siluer
             is
             cast
             into
             ,
             and
             so
             tried
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             the
             
               substance
            
             remaineth
             ,
             but
             the
             drosse
             perisheth
             :
             
             so
             in
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             iudgement
             shall
             consume
             and
             abolish
             the
             corruptible
             and
             drossie
             qualities
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             but
             the
             substance
             (
             being
             subtilised
             and
             refined
             )
             shall
             abide
             and
             continue
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               first
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               taketh
               it
               for
               a
               matter
               known
               to
               ,
               and
               confessed
               of
               the
               
                 Romanes
                 ,
              
               for
               he
               saith
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               we
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 and
                 you
                 know
                 ;
              
               (
               namely
               by
               Gods
               word
               which
               
                 is
                 more
                 stedfast
                 and
                 sure
                 then
                 the
                 earths
                 foundation
                 )
              
               and
               where
               the
               same
               word
               in
               other
               places
               of
               
                 Scripture
              
               is
               vsed
               ,
               it
               importeth
               a
               certain
               and
               demonstratiue
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               2.
               
               
                 Cor.
              
               5.
               1.
               1.
               
               
                 Iohn
              
               3.
               4.
               and
               chap.
               5.
               v.
               18.
               
               
                 &
              
               19.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               reason
               .
            
             
               God
               that
               hath
               put
               this
               secret
               desire
               ,
               restlesse
               motion
               ,
               and
               inward
               groaning
               into
               the
               Creature
               ;
               for
               it
               restitution
               and
               end
               ,
               which
               doth
               determine
               it
               desire
               and
               
                 operation
                 ,
              
               cannot
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               frustrate
               of
               his
               end
               :
               for
               hee
               cannot
               repent
               ,
               and
               no
               creature
               can
               alter
               ,
               hinder
               or
               preuent
               
               him
               of
               his
               purpose
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               
                 Creatures
              
               shall
               at
               length
               be
               perfectly
               restored
               .
               And
               heereupon
               the
               creature
               so
               feruently
               desireth
               it
               deliuerance
               and
               restauration
               :
               For
               as
               the
               
                 nedell
                 of
                 a
                 Diall
              
               beeing
               touched
               with
               
               the
               Loadstone
               ,
               moueth
               Northwards
               ,
               and
               neuer
               resteth
               ,
               nor
               standeth
               still
               ,
               vntill
               it
               come
               to
               that
               point
               :
               So
               the
               
                 Creature
              
               by
               a
               secret
               and
               inward
               motion
               and
               instinct
               ,
               neuer
               ceaseth
               it
               
                 motion
                 ,
              
               vntill
               it
               haue
               attained
               vnto
               it
               ende
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               reason
               .
            
             
               God
               that
               is
               not
               
                 (
                 the
                 author
                 )
              
               of
               confusion
               but
               the
               God
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               that
               hath
               already
               begun
               ,
               and
               daily
               doth
               
               continue
               ,
               goe
               on
               with
               ,
               and
               perfit
               this
               promised
               reformation
               ,
               spiritually
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               in
               the
               members
               thereof
               ,
               will
               also
               at
               length
               both
               begin
               and
               finish
               it
               (
               at
               one
               moment
               )
               in
               the
               
                 Creature
                 :
              
               The
               creatures
               vanity
               and
               bondage
               hath
               not
               beene
               alwaies
               ,
               neither
               shall
               it
               so
               continue
               :
               For
               when
               mans
               sinne
               that
               caused
               and
               occasioned
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               (
               at
               the
               last
               day
               )
               wholly
               blotted
               out
               and
               abolished
               ,
               then
               of
               necessity
               must
               the
               creatures
               bondage
               of
               
               
                 corruption
                 and
                 abuse
              
               which
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               it
               ,
               cease
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               reason
               .
            
             
               Christ
               our
               all
               sufficient
               
                 Sauiour
              
               that
               strong
               man
               ,
               
                 that
              
               
               
                 bindeth
                 and
                 spoileth
                 Sathan
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               putteth
               and
               will
               
               (
               further
               )
               put
               
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               his
               enemies
               vnder
               
                 his
                 feete
                 ,
              
               that
               dayly
               doth
               repaire
               
                 his
                 image
                 (
                 of
                 grace
                 and
                 holinesse
                 )
              
               
               in
               vs
               ;
               purifieth
               our
               hearts
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               will
               vndoubtedly
               deliuer
               our
               bodies
               from
               the
               graue
               :
               will
               heale
               euery
               wound
               that
               
                 sinne
                 and
                 Sathan
              
               hath
               caused
               and
               
                 inflicted
                 :
              
               (
               Otherwise
               he
               would
               not
               appeare
               to
               be
               so
               perfect
               and
               
                 omnipotent
                 a
                 Sauiour
              
               and
               deliuerer
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               )
               but
               the
               creatures
               vanity
               
                 and
                 bondage
                 ,
              
               is
               one
               of
               these
               
                 wounds
              
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Deuils
               works
               ,
               which
               Christ
               
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 to
                 dissolue
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               fifth
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               spirituall
               Marriage
               that
               is
               
                 on
                 earth
              
               concluded
               and
               contracted
               betwixt
               the
               Lambe
               and
               his
               spousesse
               ,
               
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               shall
               bee
               eternally
               consummate
               and
               solemnized
               in
               
                 Heauen
                 :
              
               And
               then
               the
               
                 Creatures
                 ,
              
               their
               attendants
               ,
               seruitors
               and
               followers
               ,
               shall
               (
               in
               their
               measure
               and
               proportion
               )
               be
               partakers
               of
               their
               Magnificence
               ,
               
               Glory
               and
               Maiestie
               :
               no
               otherwise
               then
               at
               the
               marriage
               of
               a
               mighty
               Monarchs
               sonne
               ,
               all
               the
               Court
               and
               euery
               person
               ,
               officer
               ,
               attendant
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               place
               ,
               office
               and
               dignity
               ,
               is
               gay
               and
               glorious
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               vse
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               fillie
               and
               harmelesse
               creature
               ,
               that
               so
               farre
               forth
               as
               it
               is
               not
               by
               a
               superiour
               power
               ouerruled
               ,
               retaineth
               the
               order
               in
               which
               it
               was
               created
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               made
               subiect
               to
               
                 Vanitie
                 ,
              
               not
               willingly
               ,
               but
               by
               reason
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               mans
               transgression
               hath
               thus
               subiected
               
               it
               ,
               must
               be
               notwithstanding
               (
               by
               fire
               )
               refined
               ,
               altered
               ,
               changed
               ,
               and
               bee
               rid
               from
               the
               dregs
               and
               drosse
               of
               corruption
               ?
               How
               much
               more
               then
               ,
               ought
               we
               that
               haue
               so
               
                 infinitely
              
               sinned
               ,
               and
               that
               haue
               beene
               the
               occasioners
               of
               the
               creatures
               
                 vanity
                 and
                 bondage
                 ,
              
               be
               renued
               
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 become
                 new
                 creatures
                 ,
              
               repaire
               our
               decaies
               
                 and
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 olde
                 man
                 which
                 is
                 corrupt
                 through
                 the
                 deceitfull
              
               
               
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 that
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 which
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ?
              
               Otherwise
               we
               haue
               
               no
               part
               in
               Christ
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               new
               creatures
               wee
               shall
               
               neuer
               enter
               into
               the
               kingdome
               of
               
                 Heauen
                 ,
              
               and
               when
               the
               creature
               shall
               bee
               restored
               ,
               wee
               shall
               bee
               condemned
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               vse
               .
            
             
               Seeing
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               creatures
               therein
               conteined
               ,
               are
               by
               reason
               of
               mans
               sinne
               ,
               so
               blemished
               and
               corrupted
               and
               bained
               ,
               so
               fading
               and
               fleeting
               ,
               so
               full
               of
               vanitic
               and
               abuse
               ,
               and
               daily
               tend
               to
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               set
               vp
               our
               rest
               heere
               ,
               much
               lesse
               seeke
               certainty
               in
               vncertainty
               ,
               purity
               in
               infection
               ,
               life
               in
               death
               ,
               and
               eternity
               in
               mortality
               .
               
                 Nothing
                 doth
                 giue
                 that
                 which
              
               
               
                 it
                 hath
                 not
                 ,
              
               neither
               is
               there
               more
               in
               the
               effect
               ,
               then
               was
               in
               the
               cause
               ;
               The
               world
               hath
               not
               blessednes
               in
               it
               ,
               neither
               
                 inhaesiuè
              
               nor
               
                 effectiuè
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               neither
               in
               it
               ,
               nor
               by
               effect
               ,
               and
               operation
               :
               wherefore
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               will
               rise
               with
               Christ
               )
               let
               vs
               seeke
               the
               things
               that
               are
               aboue
               ,
               
                 and
                 minde
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 vs
                 not
                 affect
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Heere
               we
               
                 are
                 strangers
                 and
                 pilgrimes
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 no
                 abiding
                 Citie
                 ,
              
               therefore
               let
               vs
               
                 seeke
                 one
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               and
               let
               vs
               by
               the
               preseruatiues
               
               of
               grace
               striue
               to
               keepe
               our selues
               
                 vnspotted
              
               and
               vntainted
               of
               the
               world
               :
               Christ
               our
               
                 treasure
                 is
                 in
                 heauen
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 our
                 hearts
                 be
                 there
                 also
                 ,
              
               and
               seeing
               that
               the
               
               
                 time
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 let
                 they
                 that
                 haue
                 wiues
                 bee
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 weepe
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 wept
                 not
                 :
                 and
              
               
               
                 they
                 that
                 reioyce
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 reioyced
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 buye
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 passessed
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 vse
                 this
              
               
               
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
                 :
              
               to
               whome
               Christ
               beginneth
               to
               become
               sweete
               ,
               to
               him
               the
               world
               must
               needs
               grow
               bitter
               and
               distastfull
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Groaneth
             and
             trauelleth
             in
             paine
             .
          
           
             HEere
             the
             Apostle
             by
             a
             figure
             called
             
               Prosopopeia
               ,
            
             whereby
             life
             and
             
               sense
            
             is
             ascribed
             to
             things
             without
             life
             and
             
               sense
               ,
            
             bringeth
             in
             the
             Creature
             
               groaning
               ,
            
             
             as
             a
             man
             that
             is
             heauy
             laden
             with
             a
             burden
             ,
             whereof
             he
             desireth
             to
             be
             eased
             ;
             and
             also
             
               trauelling
               in
               paine
               ,
            
             like
             a
             woman
             great
             with
             child
             ,
             neere
             her
             houre
             ,
             and
             there
             upon
             
             crieth
             and
             is
             pained
             to
             bee
             deliuered
             :
             from
             which
             metaphoricall
             and
             Emphaticall
             words
             ,
             I
             note
             and
             obserue
             ,
             
             that
             mans
             sinne
             hath
             so
             corrupted
             ,
             enthralled
             ,
             peruerted
             ,
             and
             daily
             paineth
             the
             creature
             ,
             that
             it
             ,
             weary
             of
             this
             intollerable
             bondage
             doth
             in
             it
             kinde
             ,
             make
             pittifull
             complaint
             vnto
             God
             ,
             and
             groaneth
             for
             it
             deliuerance
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             should
             open
             the
             mouth
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             hee
             did
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Balaams
               asse
               ,
            
             it
             would
             expostulate
             and
             reason
             the
             case
             with
             
               
                 Man
              
               ,
            
             and
             say
             master
             ,
             what
             haue
             I
             done
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             thus
             corrupted
             mee
             ;
             and
             tormented
             
             mee
             so
             many
             times
             ,
             am
             not
             I
             thy
             seruant
             which
             thou
             hast
             vsed
             and
             employed
             since
             the
             first
             time
             vntill
             this
             day
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               first
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               Creature
               knoweth
               (
               in
               it
               kind
               and
               manner
               )
               that
               it
               shall
               neuer
               be
               freed
               ,
               nor
               finally
               deliuered
               from
               this
               
                 bondage
                 and
                 abuse
                 ,
              
               vntill
               sinne
               be
               wholly
               rooted
               and
               remooued
               out
               of
               mans
               
                 bones
                 ,
              
               nature
               ,
               and
               
                 bowells
                 ,
              
               which
               shall
               not
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               before
               the
               day
               of
               iudgement
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               day
               of
               the
               
                 restitution
              
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               
                 regeneration
                 ,
              
               when
               euery
               member
               of
               Christ
               shal
               
               bee
               finally
               and
               wholly
               deliuered
               and
               purged
               
                 from
                 all
                 sins
                 :
              
               and
               hereupon
               the
               creature
               is
               so
               pained
               and
               so
               panteth
               ,
               
               and
               so
               earnestly
               continueth
               in
               desiring
               and
               carefully
               waiteth
               for
               this
               
                 time
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               Creature
               is
               (
               in
               a
               sort
               )
               sensitiue
               ,
               of
               ,
               and
               taketh
               notice
               of
               it
               miserable
               and
               mortall
               condition
               :
               of
               it
               weakning
               and
               decay
               in
               it
               vertues
               and
               powers
               :
               of
               it
               manifold
               abuse
               and
               bondage
               :
               and
               how
               it
               tendeth
               to
               ruine
               and
               death
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               seuerall
               
                 parts
                 ,
              
               so
               in
               
                 the
                 whole
                 ;
              
               The
               
                 parts
                 are
                 alterable
                 ,
                 ergo
              
               the
               
                 whole
                 ,
              
               that
               receiueth
               his
               beeing
               from
               the
               parts
               ,
               cannot
               be
               perpetuall
               :
               and
               it
               knoweth
               that
               the
               older
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               worser
               ,
               the
               weaker
               and
               more
               ruruinous
               ,
               
               it
               must
               needs
               bee
               :
               
                 All
              
               things
               are
               the
               worse
               for
               wearing
               .
               The
               
                 Spring
                 ,
                 Summer
                 ,
                 and
                 Autumne
              
               of
               the
               world
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Winter
              
               and
               
                 Decrepite
              
               age
               is
               begun
               :
               for
               now
               we
               may
               truely
               affirme
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 euill
                 dates
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 yeares
                 approach
                 ,
                 wherein
                 wee
                 shall
                 say
                 wee
                 haue
                 had
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               But
               now
               because
               the
               vanity
               ,
               
               decay
               and
               tottering
               state
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               will
               more
               sensibly
               and
               euidently
               appeare
               by
               the
               vanity
               ,
               decay
               and
               ruine
               of
               the
               parts
               ,
               let
               vs
               a
               little
               insist
               in
               the
               particularising
               heereof
               .
            
             
               First
               therefore
               ,
               the
               
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 Moone
                 ,
                 Stars
                 ,
                 those
                 eyes
                 and
                 lights
                 and
                 Gemmes
                 of
                 Heauen
                 ,
              
               are
               much
               altered
               &
               mightily
               decayed
               in
               
                 their
                 light
                 ,
                 strength
                 ,
                 vertue
                 ,
                 influence
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               often
               in
               their
               times
               made
               Gods
               instruments
               and
               executioners
               to
               correct
               and
               chastise
               vs
               :
               thus
               the
               starres
               in
               their
               courses
               and
               regions
               
                 (
                 effectiue
                 )
                 fought
                 against
                 Sisera
                 .
              
               The
               
                 Sunne
                 &
                 Moone
              
               haue
               their
               frequent
               and
               fearfull
               
               
                 Eclipses
                 :
              
               the
               sunne
               hath
               his
               
                 Maculas
              
               or
               spots
               (
               as
               
                 Mathematicians
                 obserue
                 )
              
               from
               
                 Ptolomeys
              
               daie
               vnto
               our
               time
               ,
               is
               worne
               and
               wasted
               in
               his
               course
               ,
               and
               neerer
               the
               earth
               by
               some
               9976
               
                 Germane
                 miles
                 :
                 the
                 Moone
              
               hath
               her
               changes
               and
               wanes
               ,
               and
               is
               often
               changed
               into
               blood
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               aire
               with
               his
               seueral
               quarters
               &
               regions
               is
               much
               corrupted
               ,
               distempered
               ,
               and
               suffereth
               many
               alterations
               ,
               and
               is
               made
               hurtfull
               &
               noy
               some
               to
               man
               ,
               birds
               ,
               beasts
               .
               The
               ayre
               is
               sundry
               times
               darkened
               ,
               ouercast
               ,
               infected
               with
               a
               contagious
               quality
               ,
               and
               (
               now
               and
               then
               )
               strange
               ,
               ominous
               and
               prodigious
               
                 sights
                 and
                 apparitions
              
               are
               discerned
               in
               it
               :
               As
               ,
               new
               sunnes
               ,
               new
               moones
               ,
               armies
               of
               men
               fighting
               .
               
                 Comets
              
               and
               
                 blazing
              
               starres
               ,
               &c.
               
               From
               the
               vpper
               
                 region
                 of
                 the
                 aire
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               distemper
               of
               it
               
                 proceede
                 immoderate
              
               droughts
               (
               as
               late
               and
               lamentable
               experience
               hath
               verified
               )
               in
               England
               ;
               &
               scorching
               heats
               whereby
               the
               grasse
               and
               hearbe
               is
               
                 burnt
              
               and
               singed
               ,
               beasts
               famished
               ,
               mortality
               caused
               ,
               and
               much
               
                 hurt
              
               done
               :
               from
               thence
               are
               heard
               and
               seene
               sometimes
               
                 prodigious
              
               ratling
               
               and
               roaring
               
                 thundrings
                 and
                 lightnings
                 :
              
               In
               the
               middle
               region
               of
               the
               ayre
               are
               not
               seldome
               seene
               
                 blacke
                 foggy
                 and
              
               
               
                 darke
              
               clouds
               and
               from
               thence
               descend
               (
               sometimes
               )
               such
               immoderate
               and
               excessiue
               raine
               as
               if
               Heauen
               and
               earth
               should
               goe
               asunder
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               the
               world
               should
               bee
               againe
               
                 drowned
                 :
              
               yea
               ,
               (
               sometimes
               )
               the
               
                 ayre
              
               raineth
               downe
               
                 milke
                 ,
                 bloud
                 ,
                 fishes
                 ,
                 frogs
                 ,
                 iron
                 ,
                 wooll
                 ,
                 crosses
                 ,
              
               engendred
               by
               
               a
               violent
               generation
               ,
               
                 the
                 Suns
              
               heate
               working
               vpon
               the
               pliablenes
               of
               matter
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               drawn
               thither
               by
               the
               violence
               and
               vehemency
               of
               the
               winds
               ,
               and
               so
               fall
               downe
               vpon
               the
               earth
               :
               From
               the
               lowest
               region
               of
               the
               
                 ayre
                 ,
              
               are
               sometimes
               caused
               and
               descend
               such
               tempests
               of
               
                 hayle
              
               as
               beate
               downe
               corne
               ,
               yea
               and
               destroy
               man
               and
               beast
               :
               and
               thence
               come
               such
               cruell
               ,
               long
               continued
               and
               killing
               frosts
               ,
               as
               nips
               fruit
               in
               the
               head
               and
               blossome
               :
               and
               destroy
               fish
               ,
               birds
               and
               other
               creatures
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               
                 earth
              
               is
               many
               waies
               accursed
               ,
               weakned
               ,
               corrupted
               ,
               deformed
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               waters
               ,
               plants
               ,
               beasts
               ,
               hearbs
               :
               &c.
               
               Sundrie
               parts
               of
               it
               lye
               waste
               and
               without
               inhabitants
               .
               It
               is
               cursed
               with
               barrennes
               in
               sundry
               parts
               ,
               and
               slow
               in
               bringing
               forth
               good
               fruit
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               fertill
               and
               fruitfull
               in
               thornes
               ,
               briars
               ,
               brambles
               ,
               nettles
               ,
               thistles
               ,
               weeds
               ,
               vermine
               :
               It
               is
               shaken
               by
               
                 earthquakes
                 ,
              
               yea
               and
               (
               in
               some
               places
               )
               sunke
               ,
               or
               remoued
               :
               it
               is
               not
               seldome
               by
               fires
               ,
               heats
               ,
               inundations
               of
               waters
               and
               sea-breakes
               ,
               spoiled
               and
               corrupted
               :
               it
               bringeth
               foorth
               (
               sometimes
               )
               monstrous
               and
               prodigious
               
                 birthes
                 :
              
               and
               sendeth
               out
               dangerous
               ,
               yea
               and
               deadly
               
                 dampes
                 :
              
               The
               riuers
               and
               streames
               are
               (
               now
               and
               then
               )
               dried
               vp
               ,
               or
               else
               change
               their
               channels
               ,
               and
               alter
               their
               courses
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               mortality
               in
               
                 plants
              
               and
               
                 beasts
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               continually
               are
               weakened
               and
               decay
               in
               their
               beauty
               ,
               goodnes
               and
               other
               vertues
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               
                 Sea
              
               hath
               his
               
                 ebbing
              
               and
               flowing
               ,
               whereof
               
                 Aristotle
              
               
               could
               assigne
               no
               reason
               (
               or
               cause
               :
               )
               it
               is
               often
               so
               troubled
               ,
               boisterous
               and
               tempestuous
               ,
               that
               it
               sinketh
               and
               drowneth
               both
               men
               and
               ships
               :
               It
               continually
               altereth
               his
               course
               ,
               eateth
               into
               the
               earth
               ,
               incroacheth
               vpon
               the
               
               
                 continent
              
               and
               maine
               land
               ,
               and
               gaining
               one
               way
               ,
               looseth
               an
               other
               :
               For
               if
               it
               ouerflow
               certaine
               
                 ilands
                 ,
                 townes
                 ,
                 cities
                 ,
                 villages
                 :
              
               yet
               it
               maketh
               other
               
                 ilands
                 in
                 it
                 bosome
                 ,
              
               so
               that
               Cities
               and
               townes
               are
               built
               where
               the
               
                 Sea
                 earst
              
               flowed
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               dayly
               change
               ,
               decay
               ,
               alteration
               ,
               climactericall
               yeere
               and
               fatall
               period
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               men
               ,
               in
               apparell
               ,
               buildings
               ;
               but
               also
               in
               
                 States
                 ,
                 Empires
                 ,
                 Kingdomes
                 :
              
               All
               these
               haue
               their
               beginning
               ,
               their
               endings
               ,
               their
               risings
               ,
               their
               settings
               ,
               their
               infancie
               ,
               youth
               ,
               flourishing
               and
               best
               time
               ,
               and
               their
               drooping
               and
               decaying
               olde
               age
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               world
               and
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               secret
               ,
               dayly
               and
               vnrecouerable
               consumption
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Reason
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               reason
               and
               cause
               that
               enforeeth
               the
               Creature
               so
               greeuously
               to
               groane
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               terrour
               to
               trauaile
               in
               
                 paine
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               deliuered
               ,
               is
               a
               three-folde
               abuse
               ,
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               mans
               disobedience
               and
               rebellion
               
                 it
                 is
                 subiect
                 to
                 :
              
               First
               ,
               not
               onely
               amongst
               the
               rude
               
                 Pagans
              
               and
               
               infidels
               ,
               but
               also
               amongst
               (
               those
               )
               
                 nominall
              
               and
               equiuocall
               Christians
               the
               
                 Romanists
                 ,
              
               the
               Creature
               is
               made
               the
               matter
               and
               instrument
               of
               the
               grossest
               
                 idolatry
                 :
              
               whereby
               the
               
                 Diuine
                 Maiesty
              
               is
               wholy
               estranged
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               laid
               open
               to
               all
               temporary
               and
               eternall
               plagues
               and
               punishments
               :
               The
               purity
               of
               Gods
               
                 seruice
              
               and
               Idols
               ,
               can
               neuer
               stand
               together
               :
               where
               there
               are
               Images
               (
               worshipped
               )
               there
               is
               no
               (
               true
               )
               
                 religion
              
               saith
               
                 Lactantius
                 :
              
               For
               
               in
               the
               substantiall
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               from
               the
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               ,
               haue
               a
               Commaund
               for
               it
               ,
               for
               euery
               particular
               :
               otherwise
               our
               seruice
               is
               a
               
                 will
                 worship
              
               and
               after
               the
               
                 vaine
                 traditions
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               creature
               is
               constrained
               to
               be
               the
               executioner
               of
               
                 (
                 the
                 )
              
               wicked
               
               mens
               malice
               ,
               against
               Gods
               children
               :
               heereupon
               the
               
                 loathsome
                 prison
                 and
                 dolefull
                 dungeon
              
               keepeth
               them
               in
               
                 bondage
                 ;
              
               the
               fire
               
                 burneth
                 ,
                 the
                 Sea
              
               and
               waters
               drowne
               :
               the
               sword
               killeth
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 wild
                 beasts
              
               deuoureth
               them
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Creature
               ,
               full
               sore
               against
               it
               will
               and
               stomach
               
               (
               for
               the
               time
               )
               serueth
               and
               ministreth
               vnto
               Gods
               enemies
               :
               For
               the
               Sunne
               shineth
               vpon
               them
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               good
               ,
               the
               
                 raine
              
               maketh
               their
               ground
               fruitful
               ,
               
               the
               aire
               affordeth
               them
               breath
               ,
               the
               water
               matter
               of
               drinke
               ,
               the
               hempe
               ,
               flaxe
               ,
               sheepe
               and
               silkeworme
               ,
               yeeldeth
               them
               cloath
               and
               garments
               ,
               the
               
                 earth
              
               whiles
               they
               liue
               ,
               serueth
               them
               with
               meate
               ,
               drinke
               and
               places
               of
               habitation
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               it
               affordeth
               vnto
               their
               corps
               a
               burying
               place
               .
               But
               at
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               and
               thenceforward
               ,
               they
               shall
               all
               with
               an
               vniuersalitie
               of
               consent
               ,
               concurre
               and
               conspire
               to
               worke
               their
               
                 torment
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               vse
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               sinnelesse
               creature
               ,
               so
               groane
               vnder
               the
               burden
               of
               our
               sinne
               ,
               which
               hath
               made
               it
               so
               much
               miserable
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               so
               wonderfully
               doth
               hope
               ,
               desire
               and
               waight
               for
               it
               deliuerance
               ,
               then
               how
               much
               more
               ought
               wee
               ,
               that
               by
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               are
               made
               so
               odious
               and
               loathsome
               ,
               to
               God
               and
               all
               his
               creatures
               :
               to
               crie
               out
               and
               say
               
                 O
                 miserable
                 men
                 ●ho
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 this
                 bodie
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               O
               therewise
               we
               are
               more
               blockish
               and
               brutish
               then
               the
               very
               
                 Creature
                 :
              
               
               and
               it
               shall
               (
               as
               the
               
                 dumbe
                 A●●●
              
               rebuked
               
                 Balaam
              
               the
               wisard
               ,
               for
               his
               follie
               )
               checke
               vs
               for
               our
               senselessenesse
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               creature
               so
               couet
               and
               expect
               it
               
                 restitution
              
               by
               the
               verie
               instinct
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               (
               perhaps
               )
               by
               supernaturall
               motion
               ;
               then
               how
               much
               more
               should
               we
               ,
               that
               haue
               receiued
               the
               light
               of
               reason
               ,
               yea
               and
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               expect
               certainely
               the
               light
               of
               glorie
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               so
               
                 fettered
                 and
                 clogged
              
               and
               laden
               with
               sinne
               and
               miserie
               ;
               deepely
               desire
               and
               vnweariedly
               waite
               for
               our
               redemption
               and
               deliuerance
               ?
               According
               to
               the
               superexcellent
               and
               incomparable
               
                 obiect
              
               of
               our
               hope
               ,
               so
               should
               our
               hope
               and
               desire
               be
               .
               Otherwise
               ,
               we
               make
               it
               more
               then
               manifest
               ,
               that
               wee
               haue
               no
               faith
               ,
               no
               hope
               ,
               no
               comfort
               ,
               no
               promise
               ,
               and
               the
               verie
               creature
               shall
               rise
               vp
               against
               vs
               in
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               condemne
               vs
               :
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               vse
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               creatures
               
                 originally
              
               made
               and
               ordained
               for
               our
               
               seruice
               ,
               benefit
               and
               good
               ,
               occasionally
               at
               anie
               time
               ,
               preiudice
               ,
               annoye
               ,
               hurt
               or
               endammage
               vs
               ,
               in
               our
               persons
               ,
               familie
               ,
               goods
               ,
               or
               outward
               estate
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               bee
               wrath
               against
               ,
               much
               lesse
               transferre
               the
               fault
               vpon
               them
               (
               for
               they
               are
               but
               Gods
               ministers
               seruants
               ,
               officers
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               his
               quarrell
               ,
               correct
               his
               children
               and
               to
               take
               vengeance
               on
               his
               enemies
               )
               but
               let
               vs
               descend
               into
               our selues
               ,
               consider
               the
               plague
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               blame
               and
               condemne
               our selues
               ,
               and
               figuratiuely
               applie
               that
               confession
               of
               
                 Dauid
              
               to
               our selues
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 we
                 that
                 haue
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 committed
                 euill
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 creatures
                 ?
              
               what
               
               
                 haue
                 they
                 done
                 ?
              
               and
               withall
               at
               such
               times
               ,
               when
               God
               doth
               correct
               vs
               by
               them
               ,
               let
               vs
               runne
               vnto
               God
               ,
               let
               vs
               by
               serious
               and
               seasonable
               repentance
               ,
               pacific
               his
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               inuocate
               
                 and
              
               implore
               his
               mercie
               and
               helpe
               ,
               then
               God
               will
               heare
               in
               heauen
               ,
               bee
               mercifull
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               and
               worke
               perfit
               peace
               betwixt
               vs
               ,
               and
               the
               creature
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               vse
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               would
               not
               encrease
               the
               creatures
               groanes
               and
               
                 torments
                 ,
              
               nor
               cause
               them
               (
               in
               it
               manner
               )
               to
               crie
               out
               and
               exclaime
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               preferre
               a
               bill
               of
               enditement
               vnto
               the
               iust
               iudge
               against
               vs
               ;
               let
               vs
               then
               neuer
               (
               at
               least
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               )
               abuse
               ,
               peruert
               and
               misapplie
               them
               to
               anie
               Idolatrous
               or
               superstitious
               vse
               ▪
               or
               ,
               to
               hurt
               and
               hinder
               (
               much
               lesse
               to
               ruinate
               and
               vndoe
               )
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               or
               to
               serue
               our
               vnlawfull
               and
               inordinate
               lusts
               whether
               of
               pride
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               gluttonie
               and
               drunkennesse
               ,
               or
               of
               wrath
               and
               reuenge
               ,
               &c.
               
               For
               then
               the
               
                 iust
                 Lord
              
               will
               punish
               our
               enormous
               abuse
               ,
               and
               will
               either
               depriue
               vs
               of
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               or
               make
               them
               his
               instruments
               and
               rods
               to
               scourge
               and
               plague
               vs.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             Groane
             together
             ,
             
               trauail
            
             in
             paine
             together
             ,
             namely
             ,
             with
             vs.
             
          
           
             THese
             words
             
               groane
               and
               trauaile
               in
               paine
               together
               ,
            
             haue
             a
             
               relation
            
             vnto
             man
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             suffer
             
             and
             sympathise
             ,
             whence
             I
             draw
             this
             instruction
             and
             conclusion
             ,
             namely
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             secret
             sympathie
             ,
             fellow
             feeling
             ,
             mutuall
             affection
             and
             agreement
             of
             nature
             ,
             betweene
             the
             creature
             and
             Gods
             children
             :
             which
             simpathie
             and
             agreement
             is
             not
             onely
             and
             ordinarily
             discouered
             by
             their
             (
             naturall
             )
             
               effects
               ,
            
             as
             by
             the
             shaking
             and
             trembling
             of
             the
             
               earth
               ,
               eclipses
            
             of
             the
             
               Sunne
            
             and
             
               Moone
               ,
               whizzing
               and
               singing
            
             of
             the
             winds
             ,
             roaring
             of
             the
             
               Seas
               ,
            
             seruiceablenesse
             and
             dutifulnesse
             of
             the
             creatures
             as
             when
             the
             dogs
             licked
             
               Lazarus
            
             his
             soares
             :
             but
             also
             sometimes
             by
             rare
             ,
             vnusuall
             ,
             and
             miraculous
             motions
             ,
             
             effects
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             Instances
             heereof
             we
             haue
             in
             the
             hard
             rocke
             that
             
               Moses
            
             smote
             with
             his
             
               rod
            
             which
             powred
             foorth
             water
             for
             Gods
             people
             in
             great
             abundance
             :
             
               In
               the
               red
               Sea
               ,
            
             that
             shrunke
             aside
             :
             and
             in
             the
             flood
             
               Iordan
               that
               yeelded
               backe
               ,
            
             
             and
             made
             a
             way
             
               and
               passage
               for
               the
               children
               of
               Israell
               :
            
             namely
             ,
             the
             
               redde
               Sea
            
             made
             a
             way
             into
             the
             wildernesse
             ,
             &
             the
             riuer
             
               Iorden
            
             into
             the
             land
             of
             Canaan
             :
             In
             the
             Sun
             that
             at
             the
             prayer
             of
             
               Ioshua
               stood
               still
               a
               whole
               day
               ,
            
             vntill
             he
             and
             the
             Israelites
             
               were
               auenged
            
             of
             the
             
               Amorites
               :
            
             In
             the
             Sunne
             :
             that
             at
             the
             prayers
             of
             
               Esaias
            
             and
             
               Ezechias
               ,
            
             went
             backe
             
               ten
               degrees
               :
            
             In
             the
             rauenous
             
               Rauens
            
             that
             brought
             
               Elias
            
             bread
             and
             flesh
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             
               Euening
               :
            
             In
             
             the
             
               fire
            
             that
             would
             not
             hurt
             
               Sadrach
               ,
               Meshach
            
             &
             
               Abednago
               :
            
             In
             the
             
               hungry
               Lions
            
             that
             would
             not
             deuoure
             
               Daniel
            
             
             the
             
               Prophet
               :
            
             In
             
               the
               vaile
            
             of
             the
             
               Temple
               ,
            
             that
             at
             Christ
             his
             
             death
             ,
             rent
             into
             two
             peeces
             :
             In
             the
             
               earth
            
             that
             then
             
               quaked
               :
            
             And
             in
             the
             rocks
             that
             claue
             asunder
             :
             and
             at
             the
             point
             of
             Christ
             his
             second
             comming
             ,
             the
             
               Sunne
               ,
               Moone
               ,
               and
               Stars
            
             shal
             darken
             by
             degrees
             :
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             heauen
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             foure
             
               Elements
               ,
            
             and
             the
             worlds
             foundation
             
             shall
             be
             shaken
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               reason
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               naturall
               and
               mutuall
               ,
               (
               though
               secret
               and
               inward
               in
               respect
               of
               causes
               vnknowen
               )
               sympathy
               &
               mutuall
               affection
               betweene
               the
               creatures
               themselues
               ,
               why
               
               
               then
               may
               not
               there
               be
               the
               like
               ,
               (
               though
               more
               supernaturall
               )
               betwixt
               the
               creatures
               and
               man
               ?
               But
               there
               is
               such
               a
               sympathy
               and
               secret
               compassion
               and
               affinity
               of
               nature
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Creatures
               themselues
               for
               the
               Loadstone
               by
               a
               secret
               and
               vertuall
               power
               draweth
               iron
               vnto
               it
               :
               the
               Marigold
               openeth
               and
               shutteth
               with
               the
               
                 Sunne
              
               and
               followeth
               the
               course
               of
               it
               :
               
                 the
                 
                   North
                   east
                   wind
                
                 draweth
                 vnto
                 it
                 clouds
                 :
                 the
                 
                   iett
                
                 (
                 or
                 amber
                 )
                 pulleth
                 to
                 it
                 straw
                 :
                 the
                 fish
                 
                   Remora
                   ,
                
                 sucke-stone
                 or
                 
                   Sea
                   Lamprey
                   ,
                
                 sticking
                 to
                 the
                 Keele
                 of
                 the
                 shippe
                 ,
                 doth
                 stay
                 and
                 stop
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 wild
                 Bull
                 tied
                 to
                 a
                 figg-tree
                 groweth
                 tame
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 sympathy
                 the
                 
                   vines
                   and
                   Elmes
                
                 reioyce
                 to
                 dwell
                 together
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               reason
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               our
               sworne
               seruants
               ,
               they
               are
               our
               confederates
               ,
               allies
               and
               good
               friends
               &
               kind
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               ready
               to
               doe
               vs
               any
               office
               and
               seruice
               ,
               therefore
               they
               reioyce
               with
               and
               applaud
               vs
               ,
               when
               it
               fareth
               well
               with
               vs
               :
               and
               doe
               condole
               ,
               mourne
               and
               suffer
               with
               vs
               ,
               when
               it
               goeth
               ill
               with
               vs
               ,
               or
               when
               wee
               are
               any
               way
               hardly
               bestead
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               vse
               .
            
             
               Diuers
               haue
               doubted
               (
               yet
               without
               any
               great
               reason
               )
               whether
               that
               there
               are
               any
               
                 Antipodes
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               people
               directly
               vnder
               vs
               ,
               whose
               feet
               in
               respect
               of
               situation
               goe
               against
               our
               feet
               ,
               but
               they
               haue
               lesse
               reason
               to
               doubt
               whether
               that
               there
               by
               any
               
                 Antipathites
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Men
              
               that
               are
               opposit
               to
               men
               &
               contrarily
               affected
               :
               For
               the
               world
               ,
               yea
               
               and
               our
               little
               world
               of
               great
               
                 Britaine
                 ,
              
               aboundeth
               with
               such
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               haue
               the
               
                 forme
              
               and
               
                 shape
              
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               vncompassionate
               nature
               ,
               they
               are
               rather
               monsters
               then
               men
               ,
               &
               rather
               fiends
               then
               friends
               :
               of
               which
               I
               wil
               giue
               some
               tast
               &
               some
               general
               instances
               .
               First
               then
               ,
               by
               this
               doctrine
               are
               condemned
               the
               merciles
               brood
               and
               diuelish
               generation
               of
               Papists
               ,
               Iesuites
               ,
               Seminary
               
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               whose
               faith
               is
               fact
               on
               ,
               whose
               religion
               is
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               whose
               badge
               is
               bloud
               :
               
               these
               crie
               poison
               ,
               poison
               ,
               
                 kill
                 ,
                 kill
                 ,
                 crucifie
                 ,
                 crucifie
                 ,
              
               these
               mouldy
               pioners
               ,
               and
               sulphurious
               hell-hounds
               ,
               crie
               raze
               the
               
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 house
                 ,
              
               raze
               it
               to
               the
               ground
               :
               these
               seduce
               and
               peruert
               many
               hundred
               of
               the
               Kings
               Maiestie
               his
               liege
               
                 Subiects
                 .
              
               O
               what
               massacres
               haue
               they
               not
               made
               
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Italy
                 ,
                 America
                 ,
              
               haue
               they
               not
               embrued
               and
               bathed
               themselues
               in
               the
               
                 Bloud
                 ▪
              
               of
               
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               and
               of
               the
               
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               all
               Protestant
               and
               perfect
               Christians
               that
               haue
               beene
               slaine
               in
               
                 Europe
                 ?
              
               Haue
               not
               they
               their
               masses
               in
               sundry
               places
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ?
               O
               where
               is
               become
               the
               zeale
               of
               Magistrates
               ciuill
               and
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
              
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               that
               should
               preuent
               and
               restraine
               our
               English
               Papists
               from
               resorting
               thither
               .
               God
               grant
               that
               euery
               one
               may
               timely
               beware
               of
               their
               sugred
               
                 seducements
                 ,
              
               damnable
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               pestilent
               practises
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               
               not
               partakers
               in
               their
               sinne
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               receiue
               not
               of
               their
               plagues
               :
               and
               God
               stirre
               vp
               the
               hearts
               ,
               and
               kindle
               the
               
                 zeale
                 ▪
              
               of
               all
               that
               be
               in
               authority
               ,
               and
               whom
               it
               specially
               concerneth
               ,
               to
               looke
               to
               the
               
                 Maine
              
               chance
               ,
               
                 to
                 take
              
               
               
                 these
                 Foxes
              
               that
               deuoure
               the
               
                 Vines
                 ,
              
               to
               tye
               vp
               these
               mad
               dogs
               :
               to
               cut
               off
               this
               dead
               flesh
               ,
               and
               to
               dispatch
               these
               worrying
               wolues
               :
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               too
               much
               conniuence
               (
               be
               still
               )
               vsed
               ,
               the
               
                 tares
                 will
                 ouerspread
                 and
                 ouergrow
              
               the
               good
               corne
               :
               the
               Wolues
               will
               deuoure
               the
               
                 Lambes
                 ,
                 the
              
               
               
                 Foxes
                 will
                 destroy
                 the
                 vines
                 :
              
               And
               the
               Papists
               (
               which
               God
               forfend
               )
               will
               get
               the
               start
               of
               vs.
               Seuerity
               in
               the
               due
               execution
               of
               Law
               herein
               ,
               
                 Non
                 crudelitas
                 sed
                 pro
                 Deo
                 pietas
                 ,
                 is
                 not
              
               cruelty
               (
               as
               some
               mis-intitle
               it
               ,
               )
               but
               zeale
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               publicke
               or
               common
               euill
               hath
               need
               of
               a
               common
               remedy
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               this
               number
               of
               
                 Apathites
                 ,
                 Antipathites
                 ,
              
               or
               peruerse
               minded
               people
               ,
               belong
               the
               great
               
                 Nimrods
              
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               whether
               
                 Knights
                 ,
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
              
               or
               others
               ,
               that
               haue
               within
               this
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               yeares
               last
               past
               ,
               hedged
               in
               ,
               and
               inclosed
               ,
               (
               for
               their
               priuate
               vse
               and
               aduantage
               )
               common
               grounds
               ,
               fields
               ,
               pastures
               ,
               &
               haue
               withall
               (
               for
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               )
               decayed
               and
               ●●populated
               many
               hundred
               burroughs
               ,
               
                 towneships
                 ,
                 Villages
              
               .
               
               Hereby
               the
               Kingdome
               is
               weakened
               ,
               the
               Kings
               most
               excellent
               Maiesties
               subiects
               are
               in
               their
               number
               decreased
               :
               Tillage
               decayed
               :
               In
               any
               dearth
               of
               graine
               the
               multitude
               sterued
               ,
               or
               hard
               bestead
               :
               and
               the
               tenants
               turned
               out
               to
               shift
               for
               themselues
               ,
               or
               to
               feede
               on
               the
               bare
               Commons
               :
               Hospitalitie
               marred
               ,
               pride
               professed
               ,
               sheepe
               empastured
               ,
               but
               men
               impouerished
               .
               The
               fathers
               get
               their
               enclosures
               by
               oppression
               ,
               and
               the
               heires
               and
               successors
               wil
               make
               no
               restitution
               :
               what
               will
               bee
               the
               ende
               and
               issue
               ?
               God
               will
               and
               doth
               curse
               and
               crosse
               these
               canniball
               enclosers
               ,
               in
               their
               states
               ,
               persons
               ,
               stockes
               ,
               and
               posterities
               :
               and
               of
               ill-gotten
               goods
               the
               third
               Heire
               shall
               haue
               no
               fruition
               .
               God
               graunt
               that
               authority
               may
               herein
               respectiuely
               tender
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               reforme
               the
               common
               abuse
               ,
               &
               God
               grant
               vnto
               the
               poore
               and
               oppressed
               ,
               patience
               ,
               and
               giue
               them
               grace
               by
               prayers
               and
               teares
               ,
               to
               commend
               their
               cause
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               in
               time
               right
               and
               reuenge
               them
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               hereby
               the
               Lawyers
               are
               reproued
               :
               who
               hauing
               
               such
               an
               Attractiue
               hand
               and
               siluer
               touch
               ,
               are
               but
               faint
               in
               their
               poore
               Clients
               cause
               ,
               except
               they
               feele
               him
               :
               the
               better
               monied
               that
               the
               Client
               is
               ,
               the
               better
               is
               his
               matter
               .
               Doe
               not
               many
               of
               you
               vndertake
               more
               causes
               then
               you
               haue
               time
               to
               follow
               ?
               And
               doe
               you
               not
               take
               fees
               of
               diuers
               ,
               for
               whom
               you
               haue
               either
               no
               leisure
               or
               at
               the
               least
               no
               pleasure
               to
               speake
               and
               plead
               ?
               Where
               is
               your
               Christian
               compassion
               become
               ,
               and
               who
               will
               plead
               your
               cause
               ,
               or
               intercede
               for
               you
               at
               the
               last
               day
               before
               the
               great
               iudge
               of
               Heauen
               and
               earth
               ?
               Doe
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               perceiue
               that
               your
               Clients
               cause
               is
               naught
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               is
               like
               to
               be
               cast
               in
               the
               
                 suite
                 ,
              
               plainely
               tell
               him
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               charitably
               aduise
               him
               what
               course
               he
               were
               best
               to
               take
               ?
               Nay
               doe
               not
               some
               of
               you
               keepe
               your
               Clients
               ,
               (
               especially
               )
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Chancery
               matter
               ;
               in
               a
               long
               and
               tedious
               suit
               for
               your
               owne
               aduantage
               ,
               as
               some
               vncompassionate
               and
               vnconscionable
               Physitions
               ,
               keepe
               their
               rich
               
                 Patients
              
               in
               long
               cure
               ,
               for
               their
               further
               gaine
               and
               profit
               ?
               In
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               thinke
               seriously
               of
               these
               faults
               ,
               amend
               
               them
               ,
               let
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               be
               before
               your
               eyes
               :
               take
               no
               reward
               against
               the
               
                 innocent
                 ,
              
               pittie
               the
               poore
               ,
               looke
               to
               the
               
                 cause
              
               rather
               then
               the
               
                 client
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 no
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
              
               
               
                 in
                 iudgement
                 ,
              
               then
               shall
               you
               prosper
               and
               doe
               well
               .
            
             
               Heereunto
               (
               if
               time
               would
               permit
               )
               I
               might
               adde
               and
               adioyne
               the
               greedy
               engrossing
               Merchant
               who
               hath
               not
               onely
               ,
               his
               
                 darke
                 lights
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               mingled
               
                 wares
                 ,
              
               whereby
               he
               deceiueth
               many
               ,
               but
               most
               of
               all
               beguileth
               his
               owne
               soule
               ,
               but
               like
               a
               
                 Monopolist
              
               selleth
               his
               wares
               at
               an
               vnreasonable
               rate
               and
               reckoning
               :
               where
               ô
               Man
               is
               thy
               mercie
               
               to
               thy
               poore
               brother
               ?
               where
               is
               thy
               sympathy
               and
               compassion
               ?
               Marke
               the
               end
               and
               bee
               wise
               ,
               
                 remember
                 that
                 ill
                 gotten
                 goods
                 doe
                 not
                 long
                 prosper
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 sheweth
                 no
                 (
                 mercy
                 )
                 shall
                 haue
                 iudgement
                 without
                 mercy
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               of
               
               this
               ranke
               and
               rable
               of
               mercilesse
               men
               ,
               the
               griping
               and
               biting
               vsurer
               ,
               the
               
                 Church
                 deuowring
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 robbing
                 Latron
                 ;
              
               I
               would
               haue
               said
               Patron
               ,
               
                 sed
                 lapsa
                 est
                 lingua
                 ;
              
               the
               
                 Market-Badger
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Corne-Munger
                 and
                 Corne-hoorder
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               pittilesse
               and
               sheepe-pining
               
                 dumbe
                 dog
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               idle
               ,
               lazy
               ,
               vnprofitable
               
                 non-resident
                 ,
              
               these
               are
               one
               of
               sort
               and
               suit
               ,
               and
               neuer
               a
               barrell
               the
               better
               herring
               :
               God
               amend
               them
               al
               (
               if
               it
               be
               his
               wil
               )
               and
               grant
               that
               when
               they
               lie
               open
               to
               law
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               duly
               excuted
               vpon
               ,
               them
               and
               against
               them
               ,
               to
               Gods
               honour
               and
               to
               the
               good
               example
               of
               others
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             VSES
             OF
             EXHORTATION
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               vse
               .
            
             
               LEt
               vs
               in
               no
               wise
               curse
               ,
               banne
               ,
               lame
               or
               misuse
               any
               of
               the
               poore
               Creatures
               ,
               knowing
               that
               if
               there
               bee
               any
               defect
               or
               vntowardnes
               in
               their
               nature
               ;
               or
               any
               want
               of
               duty
               and
               obseruance
               in
               them
               ,
               towards
               vs
               ,
               our
               sin
               hath
               beene
               and
               is
               the
               cause
               and
               occasion
               of
               it
               :
               and
               if
               the
               poor
               dumbe
               Creature
               ,
               (
               bird
               or
               beast
               )
               bee
               in
               any
               paine
               and
               miserie
               ,
               let
               vs
               not
               ioy
               ,
               nor
               sport
               our selues
               in
               it
               paines
               and
               torments
               ,
               but
               rather
               be
               sorry
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               greeued
               for
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               the
               filly
               and
               sinlesse
               creature
               
               smarteth
               for
               .
               And
               in
               this
               action
               let
               vs
               imitate
               and
               follow
               the
               example
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Kings
               and
               great
               
                 Nobles
                 ,
              
               who
               when
               they
               see
               any
               of
               their
               
                 Schoolefellowes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Playfellows
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 attendants
                 ,
              
               beaten
               and
               scourged
               for
               their
               default
               and
               offence
               ,
               take
               it
               as
               greenously
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               to
               heart
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               corrected
               and
               chastised
               in
               their
               owne
               proper
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Vse
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               from
               the
               very
               Creature
               learne
               to
               be
               mercifull
               and
               compassionate
               one
               towards
               an
               other
               :
               Let
               vs
               not
               bee
               wolues
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               instruments
               and
               examples
               of
               good
               :
               Let
               vs
               feeling
               members
               of
               that
               mysticall
               body
               whose
               head
               is
               Christ
               ,
               
                 reioyce
              
               with
               them
               
                 that
                 reioyce
                 ,
                 and
                 mourne
              
               with
               them
               that
               
                 mourne
                 :
              
               let
               vs
               condole
               and
               suffer
               
               with
               our
               persecuted
               brethren
               in
               any
               Kingdome
               ,
               Country
               ,
               place
               :
               Let
               vs
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               opportunity
               serue
               )
               counsel
               ,
               comfort
               and
               releeue
               the
               bowels
               of
               Christ.
               Finally
               ,
               if
               Christ
               be
               
                 hungrie
              
               in
               his
               (
               true
               )
               
                 members
                 ,
              
               let
               vs
               giue
               him
               
                 meate
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 thirst
                 let
                 vs
                 giue
                 him
                 drinke
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 bee
                 a
                 stranger
                 let
                 vs
                 take
                 him
                 in
                 :
              
               if
               he
               be
               naked
               let
               vs
               cloath
               him
               :
               If
               he
               be
               sicke
               ,
               let
               vs
               visit
               him
               :
               and
               if
               hee
               
                 be
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
              
               let
               vs
               come
               vnto
               him
               :
               For
               euery
               man
               is
               so
               much
               the
               more
               compleat
               ,
               the
               more
               perfectly
               that
               he
               feeleth
               an
               other
               mans
               sorrow
               ,
               then
               shall
               we
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
              
               find
               mercy
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               of
               ours
               be
               in
               need
               and
               distresse
               ,
               God
               will
               for
               our
               sakes
               and
               his
               promise
               sake
               ,
               stirre
               and
               raise
               them
               vp
               friends
               :
               and
               will
               be
               mercifull
               vnto
               them
               :
               I
               will
               conclude
               with
               that
               saying
               of
               S.
               
                 Ierome
                 :
              
               I
               to
               my
               remembrance
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               neuer
               read
               ,
               that
               hee
               died
               an
               euill
               death
               that
               willingly
               practised
               the
               works
               of
               Charity
               .
               For
               hee
               hath
               many
               intercessors
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               that
               the
               prayers
               of
               many
               
                 (
                 Saints
                 )
              
               should
               be
               heard
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vntill
               now
               .
            
             
               IN
               this
               place
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               illustrate
               and
               setteth
               forth
               the
               Creatures
               desire
               and
               hope
               ,
               by
               the
               Circumstance
               
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               successiuely
               ,
               shall
               continue
               
                 groaning
                 and
                 trauelling
                 in
                 paine
                 together
                 ,
              
               vnto
               the
               ende
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               whence
               we
               are
               taught
               ,
               by
               their
               example
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               disheartned
               in
               our
               long
               continued
               and
               tedious
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               to
               practise
               patience
               and
               long
               sufferance
               ,
               and
               to
               waite
               in
               hope
               for
               our
               full
               and
               finall
               deliuerance
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Reason
               .
            
             
               Because
               that
               wee
               are
               more
               drawne
               with
               examples
               ,
               then
               mooued
               with
               Commandements
               ,
               and
               doe
               rather
               heede
               and
               
                 practise
              
               presidents
               then
               regard
               precepts
               ,
               the
               Mercifull
               God
               tendring
               our
               infirmitie
               ,
               hath
               for
               our
               help
               and
               imitation
               ,
               made
               the
               Creature
               a
               guide
               and
               
                 example
              
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               if
               we
               suffer
               the
               Creature
               herein
               to
               out-stride
               ,
               and
               out-strip
               vs
               ,
               wee
               are
               altogether
               vnexcusable
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               reason
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               common
               Calamity
               ,
               and
               in
               suffering
               for
               any
               good
               
               cause
               ,
               the
               more
               company
               ,
               the
               greater
               comfort
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               more
               common
               the
               suffring
               is
               ,
               by
               so
               much
               more
               easie
               and
               tolerable
               it
               is
               :
               wee
               haue
               then
               no
               (
               iust
               )
               cause
               to
               complaine
               with
               
                 Elias
                 ,
              
               that
               wee
               are
               left
               
                 alone
                 ,
              
               nor
               with
               
               the
               Iewes
               in
               
                 Ieremy
                 his
                 lamentations
                 ,
              
               to
               demand
               ,
               whether
               that
               there
               is
               any
               
                 sorrow
              
               like
               
                 vnto
                 ours
              
               which
               is
               done
               
               vnto
               vs
               :
               nor
               curiously
               with
               
                 Peter
                 ,
              
               to
               say
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 What
                 shall
                 this
                 man
                 doe
                 ?
              
               Nay
               ,
               (
               if
               wee
               respect
               the
               date
               and
               terme
               of
               time
               )
               our
               afflictions
               are
               but
               momentany
               ,
               being
               compared
               with
               those
               of
               the
               Creatures
               :
               
               For
               some
               of
               them
               haue
               
                 groaned
                 and
                 trauelled
                 in
                 paine
                 ,
              
               fiue
               thousand
               and
               (
               almost
               )
               sixe
               hundred
               yeares
               :
               
                 and
                 it
                 is
              
               more
               rare
               then
               
                 vsuall
                 ,
              
               if
               wee
               continue
               
                 groaning
                 fourescore
                 yeeres
                 :
              
               For
               not
               one
               (
               I
               am
               perswaded
               )
               of
               tenne
               ,
               or
               of
               many
               ,
               attaineth
               vnto
               that
               
                 length
              
               of
               yeares
               :
               and
               therefore
               wee
               haue
               the
               more
               cause
               ,
               more
               quietly
               and
               contentedly
               to
               vndergo
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 longer
                 that
              
               our
               afflictions
               are
               ,
               
                 the
                 lighter
                 and
                 lesser
                 they
                 are
                 :
                 the
                 sharper
              
               that
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               
                 shorter
              
               will
               they
               
               be
               :
               
                 No
                 violent
                 thing
                 is
                 perpetuall
                 :
              
               if
               our
               affliction
               bee
               
               caused
               by
               persequutors
               and
               oppressors
               ,
               then
               God
               will
               not
               let
               the
               
                 rodde
                 and
                 scepter
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 to
                 rest
                 long
                 vpon
              
               vs
               ,
               
                 least
                 we
                 tyred
                 by
              
               their
               tyrannie
               ,
               should
               put
               forth
               our
               
               hands
               
                 vnto
                 wickednesse
                 ,
              
               and
               if
               it
               come
               by
               anie
               other
               meanes
               ,
               God
               (
               such
               is
               his
               indulgence
               and
               faithfulnesse
               )
               will
               not
               suffer
               
                 vs
                 to
                 be
                 tempted
                 aboue
              
               that
               
                 we
                 be
                 able
                 ,
                 but
              
               
               
                 will
                 euen
                 giue
                 an
                 issue
                 with
                 the
                 temptation
                 ,
              
               our
               miserie
               is
               the
               obiect
               that
               moueth
               God
               to
               shew
               
                 mercie
                 :
                 he
                 knoweth
                 wherof
                 we
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 remembreth
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 dust
                 ;
              
               and
               therefore
               the
               more
               priuie
               that
               wee
               are
               of
               our
               owne
               impietie
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               sensible
               that
               we
               are
               of
               our
               owne
               
                 sinfulnesse
                 ,
              
               the
               more
               readie
               and
               resolute
               will
               God
               bee
               to
               shew
               
                 mercie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               vse
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               long
               patience
               and
               waiting
               of
               the
               creatures
               
                 for
                 their
                 restorement
                 :
              
               and
               their
               long
               attendance
               and
               patient
               desire
               to
               be
               deliuered
               from
               the
               
                 bondage
              
               of
               corruption
               ,
               serueth
               to
               checke
               and
               condemne
               the
               gracelesse
               
                 Gallants
              
               and
               the
               swearing
               
                 Swaggerers
              
               and
               thriftlesse
               
                 Tobackonists
              
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               whether
               
                 men
              
               of
               
                 sort
                 ,
                 or
                 otherwise
              
               so
               abhorring
               holy
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               distasting
               all
               practise
               of
               pietie
               ;
               who
               meeting
               in
               
                 Tauernes
                 and
                 gaming-houses
                 ,
                 and
                 that
              
               often
               at
               vnseasonable
               times
               ,
               fall
               a
               drinking
               and
               dicing
               so
               long
               :
               that
               the
               
                 liquor
                 being
                 in
              
               and
               the
               wit
               out
               ,
               the
               blood
               vp
               ,
               and
               the
               diuell
               at
               their
               
                 elbow
                 ,
              
               fall
               to
               wrangling
               and
               quarreling
               ,
               challenging
               and
               stabbing
               one
               an
               other
               :
               In
               so
               much
               that
               many
               loose
               both
               their
               liues
               &
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               lands
               and
               liuings
               at
               one
               instant
               :
               and
               the
               murtherers
               ,
               though
               they
               escape
               mans
               iudgement
               ,
               are
               plagued
               and
               pursued
               with
               the
               furies
               of
               an
               euill
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               vengeance
               of
               God
               followeth
               them
               at
               heeles
               .
               These
               men
               will
               put
               vp
               no
               wrongs
               ,
               but
               offer
               them
               ;
               
                 patience
                 neuer
                 grew
                 in
              
               their
               
                 garden
                 :
              
               but
               rankor
               and
               wrath
               possesseth
               their
               hearts
               .
               O
               yee
               mercilesse
               murderers
               that
               will
               shew
               no
               mercie
               ,
               nor
               if
               (
               perhaps
               )
               you
               bee
               wronged
               will
               make
               God
               ,
               the
               law
               and
               the
               Magistrate
               your
               auengers
               :
               
               but
               you
               will
               reuenge
               your
               owne
               
                 quarrell
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               without
               ground
               ,
               reason
               or
               moderation
               :
               The
               verie
               brutish
               and
               reasonlesse
               creatures
               that
               do
               so
               patiently
               put
               vp
               so
               many
               wrongs
               and
               indignities
               offred
               them
               &
               call
               and
               crie
               onely
               vnto
               God
               for
               helpe
               and
               deliuerance
               ,
               shall
               at
               the
               latter
               day
               ,
               rise
               vp
               in
               iudgement
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               condemne
               you
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               leaue
               you
               without
               all
               excuse
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               serueth
               to
               
                 reprooue
              
               and
               condemne
               our
               
               fainth
               eartednesse
               in
               trouble
               ,
               and
               our
               repining
               and
               impatient
               
                 Spirits
                 :
                 euerie
                 triall
              
               doth
               
                 trouble
                 vs
                 ,
                 ouerie
                 menace
              
               doth
               amate
               vs
               :
               euerie
               (
               Church
               )
               tempest
               maketh
               vs
               (
               for
               verie
               feare
               )
               
                 to
                 crie
                 saue
                 vs
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 perish
                 ,
              
               yea
               ,
               
                 euerie
                 crosse
              
               
               
                 doth
                 cast
                 vs
                 downe
                 :
              
               Surely
               ,
               if
               we
               
                 faint
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 our
                 aduersitie
                 ,
              
               our
               strength
               is
               not
               great
               ,
               nor
               our
               hope
               liuely
               ?
               wherfore
               let
               the
               verie
               creatures
               
                 example
                 put
              
               life
               and
               
                 Spirit
                 into
                 vs
                 :
              
               and
               let
               it
               bee
               a
               shame
               for
               vs
               (
               who
               are
               the
               
                 Sonnes
              
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               
                 creation
                 ;
              
               but
               also
               by
               
                 redemption
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 are
                 heires
                 apparent
                 of
                 heauen
                 )
              
               to
               let
               the
               poore
               and
               brutish
               Creature
               so
               greatly
               to
               exceede
               and
               excell
               vs
               in
               long
               suffering
               and
               patient
               expectance
               for
               a
               better
               condition
               .
               Let
               therfore
               the
               approach
               of
               the
               Lords
               comming
               to
               vs
               by
               
                 death
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               the
               generall
               
                 iudgement
                 ;
              
               and
               the
               due
               and
               deepe
               meditation
               of
               the
               infinite
               waight
               of
               glorie
               prepared
               for
               vs
               ,
               keepe
               vs
               from
               falling
               and
               fainting
               ;
               let
               it
               kindle
               and
               prouoke
               our
               desire
               and
               longing
               after
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               vs
               stedfast
               and
               vnmoueable
               ,
               
                 alwaies
                 abounding
              
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               wee
               
               know
               ;
               
                 that
                 yet
                 a
                 verie
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 tarrie
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 our
                 labour
                 is
                 not
                 in
              
               
               
                 vaine
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Shall
               
                 the
                 husbandman
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 pretious
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 haue
                 long
                 patience
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 vntill
                 hee
                 receiue
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 latter
                 raine
                 ?
              
               And
               shall
               not
               wee
               
               much
               more
               patiently
               and
               thirstingly
               ,
               expect
               the
               fruitfull
               shewers
               of
               Gods
               preuenting
               and
               confirming
               grace
               ,
               and
               settle
               our
               hearts
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 Angels
                 shall
                 reape
                 vs
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
                 carrie
                 vs
                 as
                 sheaues
                 of
              
               
               
               
                 good
                 wheate
                 into
                 Gods
                 barne
                 ?
              
               The
               Lord
               ,
               grant
               vs
               ,
               faith
               ,
               hope
               and
               patience
               ,
               and
               giue
               vs
               the
               hearts
               and
               wils
               to
               vse
               all
               the
               holy
               meanes
               ,
               whereby
               they
               may
               be
               quickned
               ,
               encreased
               and
               confirmed
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             But
             also
             we
             our selues
             ,
             which
             haue
             the
             first
             fruites
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             IN
             this
             metaphore
             of
             (
             the
             )
             
               first
               fruits
            
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             alludeth
             to
             the
             custome
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Iewes
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               old
               Testament
               ,
            
             who
             (
             that
             they
             might
             testifie
             their
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             make
             proofe
             of
             their
             thankfulnesse
             ,
             and
             procure
             a
             blessing
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             
               fruites
               )
            
             did
             offer
             their
             first
             
               fruites
            
             vnto
             God
             :
             by
             the
             performance
             of
             which
             duetie
             ,
             they
             were
             assured
             to
             receiue
             and
             enioy
             the
             residue
             ,
             in
             due
             season
             :
             So
             Gods
             children
             referring
             ,
             dedicating
             and
             conuerting
             the
             
               first
               fruites
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             which
             they
             haue
             receiued
             from
             God
             ,
             to
             his
             honour
             and
             
               glorie
               ;
            
             conceiue
             and
             entertaine
             certaine
             hope
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             at
             length
             receiue
             the
             accomplishment
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             eternall
             blisse
             and
             
               glorie
               :
            
             now
             in
             that
             the
             
               Apostle
            
             doth
             here
             describe
             Gods
             children
             by
             their
             gifts
             and
             graces
             ,
             which
             he
             calleth
             the
             
               first
               fruites
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             and
             which
             are
             the
             
               earnest
            
             of
             their
             
               immortalitie
               ,
            
             we
             learne
             that
             euerie
             childe
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             in
             this
             
             life
             ,
             truely
             haue
             and
             be
             possessed
             (
             in
             some
             competent
             measure
             )
             with
             the
             graces
             of
             
               Saluation
               :
            
             They
             are
             ,
             or
             must
             be
             partakers
             of
             spirituall
             blessings
             in
             heauenly
             things
             :
             
               Euerie
            
             member
             of
             Christ
             must
             haue
             his
             
               measure
               of
               grace
            
             
             
               and
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             They
             must
             know
             the
             
               truth
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             
               godlinesse
               :
               and
               know
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Gods
               kingdome
               ,
            
             they
             must
             
             haue
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiuing
               :
               They
            
             must
             bee
             sprinkled
             in
             their
             hearts
             from
             an
             ill
             conscience
             :
             their
             
               bodies
               washed
               with
               pure
               water
               :
               they
               must
               loue
               the
               brethren
               ,
               because
            
             they
             are
             Gods
             adopted
             children
             :
             they
             must
             with
             
             godly
             sorrow
             bewaile
             their
             manifold
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             from
             
             
             the
             
               bottome
               of
               their
            
             heart
             ,
             repēt
             of
             thē
             :
             They
             must
             be
             
               rooted
               ,
               groūded
               and
               established
               in
               faith
               ,
               &
               haue
               that
               liuely
               hope
            
             
             
               that
               maketh
               them
               not
               ashamed
               :
            
             and
             (
             not
             to
             bee
             tedious
             )
             they
             must
             euerie
             one
             of
             them
             in
             his
             proportion
             and
             according
             to
             his
             meanes
             ,
             calling
             ,
             imployments
             ,
             haue
             the
             first
             
               fruites
            
             of
             
               loue
               ,
               ioy
               ,
               peace
               ,
               long
               suffering
               ,
               gentlenesse
               ,
               goodnes
               ,
               faith
               ,
               meckenesse
               ,
               temperance
               :
               and
               as
            
             Saint
             
               Peter
            
             
             reckoneth
             and
             numbreth
             them
             ,
             
               faith
               ,
               vertue
               ,
               knowledge
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               patience
               ,
               godlinesse
               ,
               brotherly
               kindnesse
               ,
               charitie
               :
            
             
             
               &c.
               
            
             These
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             spirituall
             graces
             and
             endowments
             are
             the
             
               breathings
               and
               impressions
            
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             :
             
             and
             the
             rebound
             or
             reflexion
             of
             the
             
               beames
               of
               the
               sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               vpon
               vs
               :
            
             these
             are
             the
             bright
             ,
             white
             and
             shining
             
               garments
            
             where
             with
             the
             lambs
             
               spouse
               and
               bride
               is
               clad
            
             and
             attired
             :
             these
             are
             the
             
               Myrrh
               ,
               Aloes
               ,
               Cassia
               ,
               incense
               and
               powders
               of
               the
            
             Merchant
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             
               Saints
               are
            
             perfumed
             :
             These
             are
             the
             
               bracelets
               ,
               Ouches
               ,
               pretions
               stones
               ,
               Rings
               and
               Iewels
               ,
            
             wherewith
             Christ
             his
             Church
             is
             beautified
             and
             adorned
             :
             and
             the
             
               hidden
               treasure
               wherewith
               they
               are
               enriched
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               reason
               .
            
             
               Except
               ,
               we
               partake
               of
               these
               graces
               ,
               we
               are
               no
               members
               of
               Christ
               :
               wee
               haue
               no
               part
               ,
               interest
               and
               portion
               in
               him
               :
               and
               shall
               neuer
               
                 inherite
                 the
              
               kingdome
               of
               heauen
               ,
               nor
               see
               Gods
               face
               in
               glorie
               :
               Christ
               is
               the
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 :
              
               if
               we
               receiue
               no
               light
               from
               him
               ,
               we
               remaine
               in
               deadly
               darkenesse
               :
               
                 He
              
               is
               the
               
                 welspring
                 and
                 fountaine
                 of
              
               
               
                 grace
                 ,
              
               from
               whom
               if
               we
               by
               the
               
                 buckets
                 of
              
               faith
               
                 draw
              
               not
               the
               waters
               of
               life
               from
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               but
               drie
               &
               dead
               sticks
               :
               Christ
               is
               the
               
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 members
                 ,
              
               and
               doth
               impart
               and
               communicate
               spirituall
               sense
               ,
               life
               and
               motion
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               if
               we
               receiue
               not
               from
               him
               ,
               wee
               are
               no
               members
               of
               his
               :
               
                 because
              
               we
               are
               not
               quickned
               by
               his
               
                 Spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               we
               remaine
               in
               our
               pure
               
                 naturals
                 ,
              
               and
               are
               not
               new
               borne
               of
               water
               and
               the
               
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 Christ
              
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               vs
               ,
               for
               anie
               of
               his
               ,
               but
               disclaime
               and
               renounce
               vs
               :
               
                 For
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Eagle
              
               doth
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               
               nor
               acknowledge
               her
               young
               ones
               for
               her
               owne
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               naked
               ,
               implumed
               and
               without
               feathers
               :
               so
               in
               
               like
               manner
               ,
               Christ
               
                 Iesus
              
               our
               Lord
               ,
               doth
               not
               take
               nor
               acknowledge
               anie
               for
               his
               
                 members
                 ,
              
               all
               the
               while
               that
               they
               are
               in
               their
               naturall
               corruption
               ,
               and
               are
               without
               the
               wings
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               feathers
               of
               Gods
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               reason
               .
            
             
               Gods
               children
               must
               
                 (
                 euen
              
               in
               this
               mortalitie
               )
               bee
               by
               these
               graces
               separated
               and
               essentially
               ,
               discerned
               and
               distinguished
               ,
               from
               all
               meere
               naturals
               and
               ciuill
               
                 men
                 ,
              
               from
               all
               
                 heathens
                 ,
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 hereticks
                 ,
              
               and
               from
               al
               that
               are
               only
               
                 Politicians
                 ,
                 Linguists
                 ,
              
               and
               those
               that
               haue
               the
               laudable
               knowledge
               of
               all
               the
               liberall
               
                 Artes
                 and
                 sciences
                 :
              
               For
               common
               and
               naturall
               gifts
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               the
               reprobates
               may
               partake
               of
               as
               well
               as
               the
               
                 Elect
                 (
                 common
                 gifts
              
               
               
                 I
                 say
                 )
              
               make
               not
               the
               formall
               and
               essentiall
               difference
               betweene
               them
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               to
               the
               
                 Elect
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
              
               the
               gifts
               and
               graces
               of
               
                 iustification
                 and
              
               
               
                 sanctification
                 :
              
               For
               hereby
               Gods
               
                 Image
                 ,
              
               which
               consisteth
               in
               
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 in
                 true
                 holinesse
                 and
                 righteousnes
                 ,
              
               is
               renewed
               
               and
               repaired
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               reason
               .
            
             
               Gods
               children
               before
               that
               they
               can
               be
               partakers
               
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               in
               
                 light
                 ,
              
               must
               be
               washed
               from
               
               their
               sinnes
               and
               sanctified
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               
                 liue
                 iustly
                 ,
                 godly
                 ,
                 and
                 soberly
              
               in
               this
               present
               
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               made
               meere
               for
               it
               :
               for
               as
               the
               
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heauen
              
               is
               prepared
               for
               them
               ,
               so
               they
               must
               be
               
               prepared
               for
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               vse
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               not
               rest
               in
               ,
               nor
               content
               our
               
                 selues
              
               with
               the
               naturall
               gifts
               of
               ciuilitie
               ,
               
                 policie
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               we
               are
               good
               
                 Artists
                 ,
                 Philosophers
                 ,
                 linguists
                 :
              
               for
               the
               commō
               gifts
               ;
               though
               in
               themselues
               ,
               and
               for
               substance
               they
               are
               good
               ,
               yet
               in
               all
               those
               who
               are
               destitute
               of
               faith
               and
               
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 they
              
               are
               sinfull
               and
               polluted
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               
                 rotten
                 rags
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               bodie
               
               without
               a
               
                 soule
              
               (
               or
               
                 spirit
                 .
                 )
              
               
            
             
               Neither
               let
               vs
               content
               our selues
               with
               a
               temporarie
               and
               
                 fleeting
                 faith
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               Pharasaicall
               ,
               seeming
               ,
               and
               hypocriticall
               
               
                 holinesse
                 ,
              
               or
               with
               a
               
                 bare
                 tast
                 of
                 the
                 heauenly
                 gifts
                 ,
              
               and
               with
               an
               outward
               reformation
               of
               maners
               when
               
               the
               heart
               is
               not
               changed
               ,
               nor
               the
               affections
               sanctified
               :
               For
               ,
               God
               that
               is
               true
               ,
               sincere
               and
               holy
               in
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               
                 all
              
               his
               
                 attributes
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               requireth
               truth
               in
               
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
              
               and
               will
               be
               
                 serued
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
              
               will
               not
               accept
               
               of
               these
               for
               current
               paiment
               :
               Those
               persons
               haue
               no
               
                 Oile
                 in
                 their
                 lamps
                 ,
              
               nor
               light
               in
               their
               workes
               ,
               
                 nor
                 are
                 not
                 readie
                 for
                 the
                 Mariage
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               shall
               be
               shut
               out
               
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               those
               wanting
               the
               wedding
               
                 garment
              
               of
               faith
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               shall
               be
               cast
               bound
               hand
               and
               foote
               into
               vtter
               darkenesse
               :
               But
               
                 let
              
               vs
               ,
               though
               with
               losse
               of
               all
               that
               we
               haue
               ,
               
                 purchase
                 the
                 field
              
               wherein
               this
               
                 hid
                 treasure
                 lieth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 buye
                 this
                 inestimable
                 pearle
                 of
                 grace
                 :
              
               and
               conscionably
               vse
               and
               plie
               all
               holy
               meanes
               ,
               both
               to
               gaine
               these
               graces
               ,
               and
               to
               encrease
               and
               confirme
               them
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               therefore
               not
               (
               as
               manie
               doe
               )
               content
               our selues
               with
               a
               dombe
               ,
               ignorant
               and
               vnteaching
               ministerie
               ,
               where
               that
               is
               wanting
               that
               serueth
               ▪
               vsually
               to
               worke
               effectually
               vpon
               our
               consciences
               ,
               and
               be
               get
               vs
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               build
               vs
               vp
               in
               faith
               (
               for
               if
               the
               blind
               lead
               the
               blind
               ,
               
               both
               must
               needes
               (
               without
               Gods
               extraordinarie
               mercie
               )
               fall
               into
               the
               pit
               of
               eternall
               destruction
               )
               but
               because
               
               
                 (
                 ordinarily
                 )
                 faith
              
               onely
               commeth
               by
               
                 bearing
                 of
                 the
                 word
              
               
               
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 encreaseth
                 daily
              
               by
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 sacraments
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
              
               let
               vs
               be
               deuout
               and
               
               diligent
               in
               the
               vse
               of
               all
               these
               blessed
               
                 meanes
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               
               carefully
               frequenting
               
                 Sermons
                 ,
              
               and
               vsing
               all
               the
               other
               
                 exercises
              
               of
               religion
               ,
               God
               will
               blesse
               his
               owne
               ordinance
               ,
               
               and
               conferre
               grace
               vpon
               vs
               ,
               and
               
                 hauing
                 begun
                 this
                 good
                 work●
                 in
                 vs
                 :
                 will
                 performe
                 it
                 vnto
                 the
                 day
                 of
              
               
               
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
            
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             first
             fruites
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             THe
             Apostle
             doth
             not
             say
             that
             we
             haue
             receiued
             the
             
               perfit
               ,
               full
            
             and
             whole
             fruites
             (
             for
             those
             we
             shall
             receiue
             at
             the
             haruest
             of
             the
             great
             day
             )
             but
             alluding
             to
             the
             vsage
             of
             Gods
             people
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
               old
               Testament
               ,
            
             saith
             ,
             that
             we
             haue
             the
             
               first
               fruites
               (
               Id
               est
               )
            
             certaine
             
               sheaues
            
             (
             or
             rather
             
               eares
               )
               of
               corn
               ,
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             whole
             
               haruest
               ;
            
             &
             
             
               certaine
               small
               clusters
               ,
            
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             
               whole
               vintage
               ;
            
             whence
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             that
             Gods
             children
             ,
             though
             they
             haue
             the
             truth
             of
             
               grace
            
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             compleat
             ,
             or
             accomplished
             in
             
               grace
               ,
            
             
             and
             haue
             not
             the
             fulnesse
             ,
             nor
             all
             the
             degrees
             of
             it
             :
             If
             we
             regard
             
               quantitie
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               ignorance
               of
               heauenly
               things
               in
               them
               ,
            
             then
             knowledge
             ,
             more
             sinne
             then
             sanctitie
             ,
             and
             more
             
               rebellion
            
             then
             obedience
             :
             the
             gifts
             and
             graces
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ;
             are
             but
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             
               certaine
               beames
            
             of
             the
             Sunne
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             
               certaine
               graines
            
             of
             gold
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             
               whole
               mine
               and
               mountaine
               ,
            
             &
             certaine
             
               drops
            
             of
             the
             
               water
               of
               life
               ,
            
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               maine
               Ocean
            
             of
             Gods
             grace
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               reason
               .
            
             
               From
               a
               partiall
               (
               or
               vnperfit
               )
               cause
               ,
               cannot
               proceede
               a
               totall
               and
               full
               effect
               (
               for
               there
               is
               not
               more
               in
               the
               
                 effect
              
               then
               was
               in
               the
               
                 cause
                 )
              
               but
               the
               next
               and
               immediate
               causes
               of
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               
                 words
                 ,
                 actions
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 enlightning
              
               of
               their
               ,
               minds
               ,
               and
               the
               change
               and
               
                 sanctification
              
               of
               their
               wils
               and
               affections
               ,
               are
               but
               partiall
               ,
               they
               are
               begun
               ,
               and
               in
               motion
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               way
               towards
               perfection
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               yet
               perfit
               :
               for
               their
               knowledge
               and
               vnderstandings
               are
               mixt
               with
               ignorance
               :
               their
               wils
               and
               affections
               with
               rebellion
               :
               their
               faith
               with
               vnbeliefe
               :
               their
               hope
               with
               doubting
               :
               and
               so
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               words
               ,
               actions
               are
               soiled
               and
               defiled
               with
               sinne
               :
               in
               so
               much
               that
               
               what
               they
               
                 would
                 doe
                 ?
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 hate
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 doe
                 !
              
               Sinne
               is
               condemned
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               not
               destroyed
               ;
               
               lessened
               ,
               but
               not
               abolished
               ,
               weakened
               ,
               but
               not
               wholy
               wasted
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               reason
               .
            
             
               Our
               spirituall
               birth
               ,
               and
               the
               growth
               of
               it
               (
               ordinarily
               )
               followeth
               the
               order
               of
               our
               naturall
               
                 birth
                 :
              
               for
               in
               sundrie
               places
               of
               
                 Scripture
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               compared
               and
               resembled
               to
               it
               :
               but
               our
               naturall
               birth
               ,
               is
               not
               perfitted
               all
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               by
               
               times
               and
               degrees
               ,
               &
               when
               the
               childe
               is
               brought
               forth
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               forthwith
               attaine
               vnto
               his
               ripenesse
               and
               perfit
               state
               and
               stature
               :
               but
               hath
               his
               infancie
               ,
               his
               childhood
               ,
               his
               youth
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               full
               strength
               and
               perfit
               man
               :
               And
               thus
               it
               fareth
               with
               our
               new
               
                 birth
                 and
                 new
                 man
                 :
              
               It
               hath
               his
               forming
               and
               framing
               ,
               
                 his
                 growth
                 and
                 encrease
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 aspird
              
               vnto
               the
               pitch
               and
               point
               of
               it
               full
               
                 age
                 before
              
               
               
                 the
                 iudgement
                 day
                 :
                 They
              
               are
               in
               their
               way
               ,
               but
               not
               yet
               at
               
               their
               
                 iourneies
                 end
                 and
                 rest
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               reason
               .
            
             
               They
               (
               during
               this
               mortalitie
               )
               are
               not
               fitted
               for
               it
               ;
               nor
               worthie
               to
               receiue
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               will
               haue
               them
               
               exercised
               before
               that
               hee
               put
               them
               into
               full
               
                 possession
              
               of
               absolute
               perfection
               :
               and
               that
               partly
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               shallow
               apprehension
               of
               grace
               offered
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               diuers
               decayes
               ,
               
                 losses
                 ,
                 arreareges
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               first
               ,
               Gods
               children
               (
               though
               
                 vessels
              
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               gould
               and
               
                 siluer
                 ,
              
               seruing
               for
               honourable
               vses
               )
               are
               but
               like
               narrow-mouthed
               
               pots
               ,
               and
               cannot
               at
               once
               receiue
               all
               the
               grace
               that
               is
               by
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               word
               offered
               ,
               but
               by
               little
               and
               little
               receiue
               it
               ,
               and
               here
               that
               
                 Rule
              
               of
               the
               
                 Philosopher
                 :
              
               hath
               his
               
                 place
                 viz
                 ,
              
               whatsoeuer
               is
               receiued
               ,
               that
               same
               
               is
               receiued
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               receiuer
               and
               not
               of
               the
               thing
               receiued
               .
               The
               law
               
                 is
                 spirituall
                 ,
              
               and
               doth
               require
               spirituall
               and
               perfit
               obedience
               ,
               
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 carnall
              
               that
               is
               ,
               full
               of
               
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 slips
                 ,
                 imperfections
                 ;
              
               Secondly
               ,
               their
               passions
               lead
               them
               hether
               and
               thether
               ;
               Thirdly
               ,
               their
               manifold
               temptations
               ,
               are
               like
               so
               manie
               
                 rubs
              
               and
               
                 hubs
                 ,
                 blockes
                 ,
                 and
                 stones
                 ,
              
               in
               their
               waies
               :
               where
               at
               they
               est
               soone
               stumble
               ,
               &
               are
               let
               in
               their
               iourney
               &
               especially
               they
               in
               the
               (
               daily
               )
               
                 combat
                 betwixt
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 the
              
               
               
               
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               though
               at
               length
               they
               preuaile
               ,
               yet
               they
               receiue
               manie
               foiles
               and
               fals
               ,
               and
               often
               (
               for
               the
               time
               )
               lose
               somewhat
               of
               that
               they
               formerly
               had
               ,
               and
               are
               troubled
               and
               terrified
               in
               conscience
               .
               An
               example
               hereof
               ,
               wee
               haue
               in
               
                 Iacob
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               all
               the
               night
               wrestled
               with
               the
               
                 Angell
                 (
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 )
              
               for
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Angell
                 ,
              
               when
               Iacob
               wrestled
               
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 touched
                 ,
              
               loosed
               and
               vnionted
               
                 the
                 hollow
                 of
                 his
                 thigh
                 ;
              
               in
               so
               much
               that
               he
               halted
               
                 all
                 his
                 life
                 after
                 it
                 ,
              
               and
               
               yet
               notwithstanding
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               importunitie
               ,
               he
               
               preuailed
               :
               So
               Gods
               children
               (
               euen
               the
               stoutest
               and
               strongest
               of
               them
               )
               receiue
               (
               for
               their
               correction
               and
               humiliation
               )
               in
               the
               
                 spirituall
                 combat
              
               and
               conflict
               ,
               some
               losse
               and
               lamenesse
               ,
               and
               some
               hurt
               and
               wound
               :
               yet
               (
               because
               God
               will
               perfit
               his
               power
               in
               
                 Infirmitie
                 )
              
               they
               are
               more
               
               then
               
                 conqeurours
                 ,
              
               through
               Christ
               that
               loueth
               
                 them
                 .
              
               Neither
               
               must
               Gods
               purpose
               and
               proceedings
               herein
               seeme
               strange
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               offensiue
               .
               For
               his
               will
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               notable
               and
               remarkeable
               difference
               betweene
               mortalitie
               and
               immortalitie
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               childhood
               of
               his
               Church
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               &
               the
               perfit
               manly
               estate
               of
               it
               in
               the
               next
               :
               I
               say
               betwixt
               the
               Church
               warring
               in
               
                 earth
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               triumphing
               in
               heauen
               ,
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               vse
               .
            
             
               Hence
               is
               discouered
               the
               conceiued
               vanitie
               and
               vaunting
               veine
               of
               manie
               that
               are
               but
               nouices
               ,
               petites
               ,
               and
               incipients
               in
               Christ
               his
               schoole
               ,
               who
               being
               but
               low
               shrubs
               imagine
               that
               they
               
                 are
                 tall
                 Cedars
                 :
              
               being
               but
               windie
               
                 bladders
              
               conceite
               themselues
               to
               be
               full
               of
               all
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 :
              
               hauing
               hardly
               gotten
               the
               true
               beginnings
               of
               pietie
               and
               puritie
               ,
               beare
               themselues
               in
               hand
               ,
               that
               they
               haue
               the
               perfection
               and
               pith
               of
               it
               .
               These
               men
               measure
               not
               themselues
               by
               their
               inward
               state
               ,
               whereof
               they
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               outward
               appearance
               :
               They
               measure
               themselues
               by
               themselues
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               partiall
               and
               
                 Lesbian
              
               rule
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               the
               touch
               stone
               and
               standard
               of
               Gods
               word
               :
               And
               hereupon
               these
               emptie
               caskets
               ,
               and
               these
               
                 tinckling
                 Cymbals
              
               make
               the
               greater
               sound
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               winde
               and
               
               
                 tempest
                 of
                 triall
                 and
                 trouble
                 (
                 these
                 )
              
               leaues
               and
               
                 chaffe
              
               will
               be
               scattered
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               if
               not
               before
               )
               they
               shall
               bee
               vnmasked
               and
               vncased
               ,
               and
               their
               nakednesse
               shall
               
                 appeare
              
               to
               ,
               and
               their
               shame
               be
               seene
               of
               all
               men
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Use.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               these
               are
               also
               ,
               by
               the
               authority
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               taxed
               and
               reprooued
               ,
               who
               confounding
               all
               things
               ,
               vaile
               and
               hide
               all
               want
               and
               absence
               of
               grace
               in
               themselues
               ,
               vnder
               the
               curtaine
               and
               colour
               of
               imperfection
               ,
               as
               though
               there
               were
               no
               difference
               betweene
               blindnes
               and
               dimme
               sight
               ,
               between
               nakednesse
               and
               apparell
               ,
               betwixt
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               betwixt
               bondage
               and
               liberty
               ,
               
               something
               and
               nothing
               :
               heere
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               
                 hee
                 that
                 maketh
                 no
                 distinction
                 ,
                 ouerthroweth
                 Art
                 :
              
               and
               they
               that
               cannot
               ,
               nor
               will
               make
               no
               difference
               betwixt
               
                 light
                 and
                 darknesse
                 ,
              
               naturall
               
                 gifts
                 and
                 spirituall
                 ,
              
               and
               between
               presence
               of
               grace
               and
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               do
               put
               out
               the
               eies
               of
               faith
               and
               make
               all
               sinnes
               equall
               ,
               and
               so
               destroy
               all
               Diuinitie
               :
               These
               peeuish
               persons
               
                 wittingly
                 and
                 wilfully
                 seduce
              
               their
               
                 owne
                 soules
                 :
              
               and
               their
               fond
               excuses
               will
               not
               holde
               out
               water
               ,
               but
               faile
               them
               in
               
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 leaue
                 them
                 without
                 excuse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               vse
               .
            
             
               Heere
               is
               matter
               of
               endlesse
               comfort
               for
               all
               them
               ,
               that
               haue
               the
               sound
               beginnings
               ,
               and
               parts
               of
               sauing
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               carefull
               and
               constant
               by
               the
               vse
               of
               all
               good
               meanes
               ,
               namely
               by
               
                 hearing
                 of
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 receiuing
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
              
               the
               vse
               and
               practise
               of
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiuing
               ,
               reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               and
               of
               all
               learned
               Diuines
               ,
               disputes
               and
               treatises
               :
               by
               holy
               conferences
               ;
               and
               by
               conscionable
               walking
               in
               their
               ciuill
               and
               Christian
               callings
               ,
               to
               cherish
               and
               strengthen
               the
               same
               .
               God
               will
               accept
               them
               for
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               greater
               parts
               :
               hee
               will
               more
               esteeme
               them
               for
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               then
               dislike
               or
               distast
               them
               for
               their
               corruptions
               :
               if
               they
               bee
               
               no
               stronger
               then
               
                 bruised
                 reeds
                 ,
              
               Christ
               will
               not
               breake
               
               them
               :
               and
               if
               their
               faith
               do
               but
               
                 smoake
                 ,
              
               he
               wil
               not
               quench
               it
               :
               Hee
               accepteth
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               desire
               for
               the
               deede
               :
               and
               will
               in
               his
               due
               time
               finish
               the
               spirituall
               building
               begun
               in
               them
               :
               
                 his
                 grace
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 perfit
              
               
               
                 his
                 power
                 in
                 their
                 manifold
                 infirmities
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             Groane
             within
             our selues
             .
          
           
             OVt
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Groane
               within
               our selues
               ,
            
             this
             instruction
             offreth
             and
             presenteth
             it selfe
             to
             our
             consideration
             ,
             
             namely
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             inward
             
               sighes
               and
               groanings
            
             in
             Gods
             children
             ,
             are
             certaine
             and
             infallible
             
               signes
               ,
            
             
             and
             testimonies
             of
             their
             
               Adoption
               ,
               and
               are
               much
               respected
            
             of
             God
             :
             *
             
               Nehemias
               ,
               Dauid
               ,
            
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             in
             their
             captiuity
             in
             
               Aegypt
               ,
               Moses
               :
               Exod.
            
             14.
             15.
             
             
               Anna
               ,
               Ezechias
               ,
               Paul
               ,
            
             yea
             and
             our
             Lord
             
               Iesus
               himselfe
               are
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               noted
               and
               ennoble
               for
               their
               sighes
               and
               groanings
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               inward
               
                 groanes
                 :
              
               (
               which
               often
               times
               breake
               out
               into
               outward
               
                 passions
                 )
              
               are
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               spirituall
               worship
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               distinguished
               from
               al
               hypocrites
               ,
               whose
               seruice
               and
               holinesse
               is
               onely
               outward
               :
               for
               they
               proceed
               from
               a
               broken
               and
               contrite
               heart
               ,
               and
               are
               speciall
               
               effects
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               which
               hee
               cannot
               but
               highly
               esteeme
               of
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Reason
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               weary
               and
               heauy
               
                 Laden
                 :
              
               they
               feele
               their
               sins
               like
               a
               
                 Milstone
              
               to
               presse
               them
               downe
               :
               they
               labour
               vnder
               the
               burden
               of
               their
               manifolde
               falls
               ,
               and
               faylings
               :
               they
               see
               in
               what
               danger
               they
               stand
               :
               and
               how
               mightily
               the
               
                 Diuine
              
               Maiesty
               is
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               offended
               :
               No
               known
               sinne
               seemeth
               light
               to
               them
               :
               they
               striue
               to
               shake
               it
               off
               ,
               and
               would
               faine
               bee
               eased
               of
               it
               :
               For
               it
               breaketh
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               forceth
               them
               to
               crye
               out
               with
               blessed
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 O
                 miserable
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliuer
                 vs
                 from
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 sinne
                 ?
              
               But
               
               contrariwise
               the
               wicked
               make
               but
               a
               
                 iest
              
               and
               sport
               of
               
               
               
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               
                 meate
              
               and
               
                 drinke
              
               to
               them
               :
               And
               they
               receiue
               it
               into
               their
               soules
               and
               bodies
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Gallant
                 and
                 swaggerer
                 doth
                 his
                 Indian
                 weede
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 his
                 idle
                 ,
                 idoll
                 ,
                 Tobacco
                 :
              
               It
               seemeth
               honie
               in
               the
               
                 taste
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               is
               more
               bitter
               then
               wormewood
               and
               gall
               in
               the
               
                 triall
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 eclipse
              
               of
               syncerity
               :
               decay
               of
               piety
               :
               freezing
               of
               charity
               :
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               innocent
               ,
               the
               encroaching
               of
               superstition
               :
               the
               intollerable
               
                 breach
                 of
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 ,
                 and
                 Inundation
                 of
                 Atheisme
                 and
              
               profanenes
               ,
               do
               compel
               their
               hearts
               to
               melt
               and
               to
               mourne
               for
               the
               abom
               inations
               that
               are
               done
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               see
               and
               heare
               the
               
               wicked
               
                 conuersation
                 of
                 the
                 vngodly
                 ,
                 to
                 vexe
                 their
                 righteteous
                 soules
                 from
                 day
                 to
                 day
                 :
                 They
              
               as
               good
               subiects
               cannot
               abide
               that
               their
               
                 Heauenly
                 King
                 :
              
               as
               good
               seruants
               that
               their
               
                 Heauenly
                 Master
                 :
              
               and
               as
               dutifull
               and
               louing
               sonnes
               that
               their
               
                 Heauenly
                 Father
                 ,
              
               should
               bee
               so
               blasphemed
               ,
               dishonoured
               ,
               offended
               ,
               and
               prouoked
               to
               anger
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               manifold
               troubles
               ,
               and
               persecutions
               of
               the
               ministers
               and
               members
               of
               Christ
               of
               all
               sorts
               and
               in
               (
               all
               )
               places
               ,
               where
               
                 sin
                 and
                 Satan
              
               reigneth
               ,
               doe
               draw
               
                 fighes
                 from
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               teares
               from
               their
               eies
               ,
               and
               complaints
               from
               their
               
                 monthes
                 !
              
               They
               are
               greeued
               ,
               troubled
               :
               yea
               and
               martyred
               (
               in
               affection
               )
               to
               see
               Gods
               deere
               seruants
               so
               indignely
               
                 handled
                 !
                 Hence
                 they
                 crie
                 ,
                 helpe
                 Lord
                 :
                 and
                 vp
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 man
                 preuaile
                 :
                 and
                 how
                 long
                 Lord
                 holy
                 and
              
               
               
                 true
                 ?
                 And
                 remember
                 the
                 enemie
                 and
                 the
                 auenger
                 .
              
               They
               know
               that
               it
               cannot
               goe
               well
               with
               the
               whole
               ,
               when
               it
               fareth
               so
               ill
               with
               the
               parts
               .
               But
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               badge
               and
               cognizance
               is
               cruelty
               and
               pittilesse
               compassion
               ,
               reioyce
               at
               their
               
                 troubles
                 ,
              
               make
               merry
               ,
               and
               send
               
                 gifts
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 :
              
               their
               song
               is
               ,
               
                 downe
              
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 downe
              
               with
               them
               :
               but
               their
               sinnes
               are
               scored
               vp
               :
               and
               they
               fulfill
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               sinnes
               :
               and
               their
               damnation
               
               
                 steepeth
                 not
                 .
              
               And
               though
               God
               commeth
               with
               
                 woollen
              
               
               
                 feet
                 ,
              
               yet
               he
               striketh
               with
               
                 iron
                 hands
                 :
              
               and
               the
               slower
               that
               his
               vengeance
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               seuere
               will
               it
               be
               when
               it
               is
               to
               be
               executed
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               vse
               .
               
            
             
               Heere
               we
               haue
               very
               iust
               cause
               and
               occasion
               to
               weepe
               for
               ,
               and
               to
               bewaile
               the
               more
               then
               stony
               hardnes
               of
               our
               senslesse
               and
               dead
               hearts
               ,
               that
               when
               so
               many
               occasions
               and
               obiects
               of
               
                 groaning
              
               are
               daily
               offered
               ,
               yet
               our
               hearts
               will
               not
               come
               downe
               ,
               
                 send
                 forth
                 groanings
                 ,
                 nor
              
               distill
               into
               teares
               :
               surely
               ,
               surely
               ,
               our
               hearts
               are
               harder
               thē
               the
               
                 Adamant
                 :
              
               for
               though
               neither
               fire
               not
               iron
               ,
               can
               separate
               nor
               
               dissolue
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               the
               hoat
               and
               fresh
               bloud
               of
               a
               goat
               doth
               cause
               it
               to
               yeeld
               ,
               and
               to
               dissolue
               .
               Our
               hearts
               are
               harder
               then
               the
               
                 Rocke
              
               that
               
                 Moses
                 did
                 smite
                 with
                 his
              
               
               
                 rod
                 ,
              
               for
               when
               he
               smote
               it
               ,
               it
               powred
               forth
               
                 abundance
                 of
                 water
                 :
              
               But
               neither
               
                 mercies
                 nor
                 miseries
                 ,
                 rods
              
               nor
               rewards
               ,
               can
               draw
               
                 groanings
              
               from
               our
               hearts
               ,
               nor
               sinne
               ,
               teares
               from
               our
               eies
               :
               wherefore
               let
               vs
               most
               humbly
               and
               heartily
               entreat
               the
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 a
                 new
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 a
                 new
                 spirit
                 into
                 vs
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 stony
                 heart
                 out
                 of
                 our
              
               
               
                 bowels
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 giue
                 vs
                 an
                 heart
                 of
                 flesh
                 ;
              
               that
               may
               
                 melt
                 at
                 Gods
                 iudgements
              
               as
               
                 Iosias
                 his
                 heart
                 did
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               may
               yeeld
               it selfe
               pliable
               and
               frameable
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               to
               worke
               vpon
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               vse
               .
               
            
             
               If
               wee
               in
               our
               griefes
               ,
               agonies
               ,
               distresses
               and
               extremities
               ,
               can
               but
               
                 groane
              
               &
               crie
               inwardly
               vnto
               God
               for
               counsaile
               ,
               
               ease
               and
               deliuerance
               (
               though
               with
               our
               tongues
               we
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               speake
               or
               pray
               :
               as
               wee
               would
               and
               should
               ;
               nay
               ,
               if
               Tyrants
               and
               persecutors
               ,
               should
               cut
               our
               tongues
               out
               of
               our
               heads
               :
               Let
               vs
               not
               be
               dismaid
               ,
               nor
               discouraged
               ,
               but
               comfort
               and
               cheere
               our
               hearts
               :
               God
               that
               hath
               taught
               vs
               by
               his
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               thus
               to
               groane
               ,
               &
               that
               knoweth
               and
               approoueth
               what
               his
               owne
               
                 Spirit
              
               desireth
               and
               coueteth
               ,
               taketh
               notice
               of
               these
               
                 Groanes
                 ,
              
               accepteth
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               will
               heare
               and
               deliuer
               the
               oppressed
               :
               
               These
               proceede
               from
               a
               broken
               and
               
                 contrite
                 heart
                 ,
              
               
               
               which
               sacrifices
               God
               despiseth
               not
               :
               but
               most
               affectionately
               tendreth
               :
               but
               woe
               to
               those
               wicked
               ones
               that
               by
               their
               oppression
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               scandalous
               life
               and
               iniurious
               dealing
               ,
               cause
               Gods
               children
               to
               groane
               &
               grieue
               :
               they
               heere
               in
               touch
               the
               
                 apple
                 of
                 Gods
                 owne
                 eye
                 :
              
               and
               better
               
               were
               it
               for
               them
               that
               a
               millstone
               were
               hanged
               about
               their
               necks
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               were
               drowned
               in
               
                 the
                 depth
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
              
               then
               thus
               to
               offend
               one
               of
               Gods
               children
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Waiting
             for
             the
             adoption
             .
          
           
             THe
             word
             
               Adoption
            
             hath
             a
             threefold
             signification
             :
             first
             it
             is
             (
             sometimes
             )
             taken
             for
             the
             
               Adoption
            
             of
             
               Election
               ,
            
             whereby
             we
             are
             (
             Gods
             )
             
               Sonnes
            
             in
             his
             eternall
             
             decree
             and
             counsell
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Adoption
            
             of
             
               Iustification
               ,
            
             for
             as
             soone
             as
             wee
             actually
             beleeue
             in
             Christ
             ,
             we
             are
             actually
             made
             the
             
               Sonnes
            
             of
             God
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             
               S.
               Lukes
               Gospell
               ,
            
             and
             also
             in
             this
             place
             )
             it
             is
             vsed
             for
             the
             
             
               Adoption
            
             of
             
               glorification
               .
            
             From
             this
             last
             
               notion
            
             &
             sense
             ,
             I
             draw
             this
             
               collection
               :
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               proper
               marke
               and
               Character
               of
               Gods
               Children
               to
               desire
               ,
               hope
               ,
               
                 and
                 wait
                 for
                 their
                 glorification
                 and
                 full
                 Saluation
                 .
              
               They
               
                 wait
              
               for
               their
               Masters
               
               returne
               from
               the
               wedding
               :
            
             They
             looke
             for
             
               the
               blessed
               hope
               ,
            
             and
             for
             the
             glorious
             apearance
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               Iesus
               :
               They
            
             pray
             for
             the
             comming
             of
             Christ
             :
             They
             sigh
             for
             it
             ;
             And
             prepare
             themselues
             against
             that
             day
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               reason
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               nature
               and
               property
               of
               hope
               
                 with
                 patience
                 to
              
               
               
                 waite
              
               for
               that
               which
               is
               promised
               
                 and
                 not
                 seene
                 :
              
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               carefully
               to
               attend
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               thing
               hoped
               for
               ,
               draweth
               neerer
               to
               his
               date
               ,
               and
               accomplishment
               :
               For
               this
               hope
               is
               built
               vpon
               the
               powerful
               and
               vnchangeable
               
                 Promise
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
              
               yea
               ,
               and
               vpon
               his
               
               
                 oath
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               is
               the
               
                 anker
              
               of
               the
               
                 soule
                 both
                 sure
                 and
                 stedfast
                 ,
              
               to
               stay
               the
               
                 shippe
              
               of
               their
               conscience
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               not
               carried
               away
               by
               the
               
                 stormes
              
               &
               tempests
               of
               troubles
               :
               wherfore
               where
               there
               is
               no
               desire
               and
               expectation
               ,
               for
               full
               redemption
               ,
               
               there
               is
               no
               hope
               ,
               no
               faith
               ,
               no
               comfort
               ,
               no
               religion
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               reason
               .
            
             
               They
               are
               
                 Soiourners
                 ,
                 Strangers
                 and
                 pilgrimes
              
               in
               this
               
               present
               world
               ,
               they
               haue
               no
               setled
               seate
               ,
               nor
               
                 abiding-Citie
                 heere
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 seeke
                 one
                 to
                 come
                 :
              
               and
               in
               this
               their
               pilgrimage
               ,
               partly
               ,
               the
               
                 view
              
               of
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               abominations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               partly
               ,
               the
               manifolde
               ,
               yea
               and
               remedilesse
               wrongs
               and
               indignities
               ,
               that
               they
               heere
               vndergoe
               ,
               and
               doe
               make
               them
               loath
               this
               wretchéd
               life
               :
               and
               to
               long
               and
               looke
               for
               a
               better
               ,
               where
               
               they
               shall
               rest
               from
               all
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               enioy
               
                 fulnesse
              
               of
               
                 pleasures
              
               at
               Gods
               right
               hand
               for
               
                 euermore
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               contemplation
               and
               serious
               consideration
               of
               the
               more
               then
               excellent
               
                 waight
                 of
              
               the
               
                 eternall
                 glory
              
               that
               shall
               be
               
                 reuealed
              
               in
               their
               soules
               and
               bodies
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               that
               most
               blessed
               and
               
                 immediate
                 fellowship
                 and
                 communion
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               
                 Saints
                 shall
              
               haue
               mutually
               ,
               not
               onely
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               the
               
                 whole
                 Trinity
              
               (
               that
               is
               )
               with
               God
               the
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               doth
               put
               an
               edge
               and
               life
               to
               their
               desires
               ;
               &
               encreaseth
               their
               hopefull
               expectation
               .
               If
               no
               workeman
               worketh
               for
               nought
               ,
               but
               
               euery
               one
               looketh
               to
               some
               certaine
               end
               :
               If
               the
               hyred
               seruant
               waiteth
               for
               his
               dayes
               wages
               :
               if
               the
               husbandman
               for
               the
               pretious
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               If
               the
               traueller
               desireth
               the
               end
               of
               his
               iourney
               that
               he
               may
               rest
               :
               and
               the
               souldier
               haue
               respect
               to
               the
               victory
               and
               vnto
               the
               spoile
               :
               Then
               how
               much
               more
               should
               we
               that
               tarry
               for
               such
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               exercise
               and
               stirre
               vp
               our
               
                 hope
              
               and
               
                 patience
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Qu.
              
               But
               why
               do
               many
               of
               Gods
               children
               more
               feare
               
               the
               last
               Iudgement
               then
               desire
               it
               ?
            
             
               
                 Ans.
              
               First
               ,
               they
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               dregs
               of
               corruption
               ,
               
               doe
               not
               sufficiently
               distast
               the
               world
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               are
               
                 babes
              
               and
               nouices
               in
               Christianity
               :
               Thirdly
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               some
               tentations
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               first
               vse
               .
            
             
               Fearefull
               and
               (
               almost
               )
               forlorne
               ,
               vnhappie
               ,
               yea
               and
               hopelesse
               is
               the
               estate
               and
               condition
               of
               many
               ,
               yea
               euen
               of
               those
               that
               liue
               in
               the
               bodie
               &
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               whose
               thoughts
               ,
               meditations
               and
               desires
               are
               taken
               vp
               only
               with
               
                 earthly
              
               profits
               and
               pleasures
               :
               They
               set
               vp
               their
               
                 rest
              
               here
               and
               so
               liue
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               generall
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               neither
               
                 Heauen
              
               for
               reward
               ,
               nor
               
                 hell
              
               for
               punishment
               to
               bee
               expected
               :
               They
               ,
               falsly
               imagine
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               certainty
               in
               vncertainty
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               
                 World
              
               their
               paradise
               ,
               and
               as
               for
               the
               glorie
               to
               be
               reuealed
               ,
               they
               beleeue
               it
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               hope
               not
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               shall
               neuer
               be
               partakers
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               vse
               .
            
             
               Let
               this
               be
               a
               caution
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               we
               make
               not
               the
               outward
               state
               &
               condition
               of
               Gods
               children
               in
               this
               life
               the
               rule
               ,
               squire
               ,
               &
               touchstone
               of
               their
               hope
               &
               happines
               ,
               (
               for
               thē
               we
               measure
               them
               with
               a
               
                 Lesbian
                 rule
                 ,
              
               &
               weigh
               
               them
               in
               a
               false
               ballance
               )
               their
               present
               life
               is
               but
               a
               toylesome
               &
               troublesome
               pilgrimage
               ,
               and
               a
               painfull
               (
               yet
               no
               popish
               )
               purgatory
               ,
               yea
               a
               continuall
               
                 Cresse
                 and
                 Martyrdome
                 :
              
               their
               life
               of
               
                 glory
                 is
                 hid
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 yet
                 appeare
                 ,
              
               neither
               to
               themselues
               nor
               others
               
                 what
                 they
                 shall
                 be
              
               though
               they
               
                 walke
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 sight
                 :
              
               Finally
               ,
               they
               ,
               though
               
                 Gods
                 good
                 Corne
                 ,
              
               yet
               they
               are
               so
               hid
               in
               the
               
                 mountaines
                 of
                 the
              
               worlds
               chaffe
               ,
               that
               few
               of
               them
               are
               knowen
               (
               in
               person
               and
               face
               )
               and
               by
               experimentall
               knowledge
               ,
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               but
               let
               vs
               measure
               ,
               esteeme
               and
               iudge
               of
               them
               by
               their
               
                 blessed
                 hope
                 :
              
               by
               their
               
               title
               to
               
                 eternity
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               their
               glorious
               state
               to
               come
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               shall
               be
               enstated
               and
               put
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               
                 Heauen
                 :
              
               where
               there
               is
               the
               absence
               of
               all
               euill
               ,
               
                 and
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 ioy
                 and
                 glory
                 vnspeakeable
                 for
                 euermore
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               vse
               .
            
             
               Let
               the
               hopeful
               expectation
               of
               this
               promised
               and
               prepared
               glory
               ,
               make
               vs
               patient
               in
               all
               perplexities
               ,
               comfortable
               in
               Crosses
               ,
               and
               firme
               and
               forward
               in
               euery
               good
               
               worke
               :
               For
               ,
               we
               serue
               the
               most
               honourable
               and
               bountifull
               Lord
               and
               Master
               of
               all
               others
               :
               who
               procureth
               and
               reioyceth
               in
               the
               prosperity
               of
               his
               seruants
               :
               and
               will
               (
               especially
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               )
               such
               is
               his
               fauour
               and
               mercy
               ,
               abundantly
               and
               euerlastingly
               reward
               our
               sufferings
               and
               our
               well
               doings
               :
               If
               the
               due
               consideration
               heereof
               
               will
               not
               put
               life
               ,
               spirt
               and
               courage
               into
               vs
               ,
               what
               will
               do
               it
               ?
               
                 Euery
                 worke
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Ierome
                 )
                 is
                 wont
                 to
                 bee
                 accounted
                 light
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 thinke
                 on
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 labour
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             redemption
             of
             our
             Bodie
             .
          
           
             BY
             
               Redemption
            
             of
             our
             body
             ,
             is
             not
             in
             this
             place
             ment
             ,
             the
             price
             and
             ransome
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             Christ
             our
             Sauiour
             paide
             it
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             in
             our
             behalfe
             ,
             aboue
             1600.
             yeares
             agoe
             :
             but
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             of
             
               Luke
               cap.
            
             21.
             28.
             
             It
             signifieth
             the
             full
             and
             finall
             
               effect
               and
               consummation
               of
               it
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             regeneration
             and
             glorification
             of
             the
             body
             :
             whence
             I
             note
             that
             God
             doth
             obserue
             a
             certain
             orderly
             and
             graduall
             proceeding
             in
             accomplishing
             our
             
             
               Adoption
               and
               Redemption
               :
            
             the
             
               Adoption
               (
               or
               Sonneship
               )
               of
               election
            
             goeth
             before
             the
             
               Adoption
               of
               iustification
               ,
            
             and
             that
             of
             
               Iustification
               ,
            
             goeth
             (
             in
             time
             )
             before
             the
             
               Adoption
               of
               glorification
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 soule
              
               first
               sinned
               in
               harkening
               and
               assenting
               vnto
               
                 Satans
                 suggestion
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 body
              
               afterward
               sinned
               in
               being
               the
               instrument
               to
               put
               it
               in
               execution
               ;
               therefore
               the
               wise
               and
               mercifull
               Lord
               ,
               doth
               in
               this
               life
               begin
               and
               forward
               the
               regeneration
               of
               our
               soules
               :
               but
               the
               regeneration
               and
               glorification
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               (
               whether
               wee
               respect
               their
               
                 substance
                 or
                 properties
                 ,
                 )
              
               is
               reserued
               to
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
                 :
              
               the
               body
               may
               (
               in
               a
               sort
               )
               be
               said
               to
               bee
               regenerate
               and
               is
               truely
               regenerate
               and
               sanctified
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               onely
               in
               the
               
                 holie
                 dispose
                 ,
                 vse
                 and
                 application
              
               
               of
               the
               whole
               and
               the
               
                 seuerall
              
               parts
               :
               but
               not
               in
               the
               
               substance
               and
               qualities
               ,
               for
               the
               senses
               are
               not
               hereby
               refined
               ;
               nor
               the
               body
               kept
               from
               
                 decay
                 ,
              
               death
               ,
               mortalitie
               and
               temporall
               miserie
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               reason
               .
            
             
               God
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               redemption
               will
               make
               a
               notable
               and
               manifest
               
                 difference
              
               beeweene
               Christ
               his
               first
               and
               his
               second
               comming
               :
               Christ
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               comming
               ,
               paid
               our
               perfit
               ransome
               ,
               and
               then
               did
               ,
               and
               daily
               doth
               by
               degrees
               ,
               
                 renew
                 and
                 repaire
              
               our
               
                 soules
                 :
              
               But
               at
               his
               second
               comming
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               onely
               absolutely
               and
               eternally
               free
               our
               
                 soul●s
              
               from
               all
               sinne
               :
               but
               also
               deliuer
               our
               bodie
               from
               the
               very
               remainders
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               miserie
               and
               mutabilitie
               :
               and
               hereby
               make
               it
               like
               vnto
               his
               glorious
               bodie
               :
               and
               in
               this
               last
               
                 acception
              
               and
               sence
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               called
               the
               
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 regeneration
                 :
              
               and
               
               the
               
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 iust
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               vse
               .
            
             
               Let
               vs
               in
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               
                 Saluation
                 ,
                 imitate
              
               Gods
               
                 order
                 and
              
               proceeding
               ,
               let
               vs
               first
               get
               ,
               confirme
               and
               encrease
               the
               
                 true
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               true
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               :
               for
               then
               we
               renew
               Gods
               image
               in
               vs
               ,
               which
               
                 Adam
              
               lost
               :
               and
               then
               let
               vs
               yeeld
               our
               (
               bodily
               )
               members
               as
               instruments
               of
               righteousnesse
               vnto
               God
               ,
               and
               carefully
               endeuour
               to
               subiect
               them
               in
               obedience
               to
               our
               regenerate
               
                 soules
                 :
              
               then
               God
               will
               in
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               complete
               the
               
                 regeneration
              
               of
               our
               soules
               :
               
                 and
                 will
                 raise
              
               
               
                 vp
                 our
                 bodies
                 in
                 glorie
                 .
                 Blessed
                 and
                 holy
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 on
                 such
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 hath
              
               
               
                 no
                 power
                 :
              
               but
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 Priests
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             adoption
             
               (
               i
               )
            
             the
             redemption
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           
             HEre
             the
             Apostle
             interpreteth
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             expoundeth
             
               Adoption
            
             to
             be
             the
             
               Redemption
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
            
             by
             whose
             example
             ,
             and
             by
             warrant
             of
             many
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             one
             and
             the
             same
             verse
             expoundeth
             it
             
             selfe
             (
             specially
             in
             
               Dauids
               Psalmes
               )
            
             I
             might
             (
             to
             the
             consounding
             of
             the
             lying
             hereticall
             Papists
             )
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             not
             Gods
             purpose
             to
             make
             the
             
               Scriptures
            
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             beare
             the
             world
             in
             hand
             :
             but
             I
             purpose
             onely
             to
             prosecure
             the
             maine
             
               points
               ,
            
             and
             to
             follow
             the
             
               Apostle
               his
               scope
               and
               drift
               :
            
             Here
             then
             the
             comfortable
             
               doctrine
            
             of
             the
             
               glorious
               resurrection
               of
            
             the
             bodie
             is
             auouched
             and
             auerred
             ;
             which
             because
             it
             is
             so
             maine
             &
             fundamentall
             an
             
               Article
            
             of
             
               faith
               and
               saluation
               ;
            
             &
             hath
             bene
             and
             is
             so
             much
             impugned
             by
             
               Heretikes
            
             and
             
               Atheists
               :
            
             I
             purpose
             to
             proue
             the
             
               doctrine
            
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             
               more
            
             largely
             ,
             and
             distinctly
             .
             I
             will
             therefore
             stand
             vpon
             ,
             and
             soundly
             and
             succinctly
             prooue
             these
             foure
             points
             following
             :
             First
             ,
             that
             the
             Saints
             
               bodies
            
             shall
             rise
             againe
             :
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             they
             in
             matter
             ,
             number
             ,
             kinde
             ,
             substance
             ,
             
             shall
             rise
             the
             same
             that
             they
             were
             before
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             :
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             in
             what
             stature
             they
             are
             likely
             to
             arise
             :
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             will
             lay
             open
             the
             principall
             properties
             and
             qualities
             of
             a
             
               glorified
               bodie
               :
            
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             a
             briefe
             
               applie
            
             of
             the
             whole
             
               Doctrine
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Redemption
             of
             the
             bodie
             .
          
           
             FIrst
             ,
             that
             there
             shall
             be
             a
             generall
             
               resurrection
            
             of
             the
             
               bodies
            
             both
             of
             the
             
               iust
               and
               vniust
               ,
            
             it
             is
             plaine
             and
             demonstrable
             
             by
             
               Scripture
               of
               them
               that
               sleepe
               in
               the
               dust
            
             (
             saith
             holy
             
               Daniel
               )
               some
               shall
               awake
               to
               euerlasting
               life
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               some
               to
               shame
               and
               perpetuall
               contempt
               .
            
             Saint
             
               Paul
            
             before
             
               Felix
            
             professeth
             his
             hope
             towards
             God
             ,
             
               viz.
            
             that
             there
             
             shall
             be
             a
             
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               both
               of
               the
               iust
               and
               vniust
               .
            
             
             The
             Lord
             by
             his
             
               Prophet
               Isay
               saith
            
             thus
             .
             
               Thy
               dead
               men
               shall
               liue
               ,
               with
               my
               bodie
               they
               shall
               arise
               .
            
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               in
               his
            
             
             
               Apocalips
            
             saw
             
               the
               dead
               both
               great
               and
               small
               stand
               before
               God
               :
               and
               the
               sea
               ,
               death
               and
               hell
               to
               deliuer
               and
               giue
               vp
               their
            
             
             
               dead
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             that
             the
             
               bodies
            
             of
             the
             
               Elect
            
             and
             
               Saints
               ,
            
             to
             whom
             onely
             the
             glorious
             and
             blessed
             resurrection
             is
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             shall
             arise
             ,
             thus
             it
             by
             Scripture
             appeareth
             :
             Saint
             
               Luke
            
             appropriateth
             y
             
               e
            
             resurrection
             to
             the
             
             
             
               iust
               :
            
             Saint
             
               Iohn
            
             saith
             that
             they
             that
             haue
             done
             good
             shall
             come
             forth
             vnto
             the
             
               resurrection
               of
               life
               :
            
             and
             that
             
               Christ
               will
               raise
               vp
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               them
            
             that
             
               come
            
             to
             him
             (
             by
             faith
             )
             Christ
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             
               Saints
            
             his
             mysticall
             members
             ,
             is
             the
             
               death
            
             of
             
               death
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
            
             graues
             destruction
             ,
             hee
             hath
             taken
             away
             the
             
               sting
            
             and
             condemnation
             of
             
             
               death
               ,
            
             and
             the
             victorie
             of
             the
             
               graue
               ,
               Iob
            
             saith
             
               that
               he
               shall
               see
               his
               redeemer
            
             (
             not
             his
             
               condemner
               )
            
             with
             the
             same
             
               eyes
               :
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Saints
               rest
               in
               hope
               ;
            
             namely
             ,
             that
             hope
             which
             they
             conceiue
             whiles
             that
             they
             liue
             in
             
               earth
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Saints
             (
             though
             sowen
             in
             corruption
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             bee
             raised
             in
             incorruption
             :
             
             though
             sowen
             in
             dishonour
             ,
             they
             shall
             bee
             raised
             in
             
               glorie
               :
            
             though
             sowen
             in
             weakenesse
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             raised
             
             in
             
               power
               .
            
             But
             it
             may
             be
             demaunded
             if
             the
             bodies
             both
             of
             the
             
               iust
               and
               vniust
            
             shall
             in
             differently
             rise
             againe
             ;
             then
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             difference
             ?
          
           
             
               Ans.
            
             There
             (
             as
             may
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             the
             Testimonies
             
             alleaged
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             reasons
             that
             prooue
             the
             
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             and
             by
             the
             properties
             of
             a
             glorified
             body
             whereby
             it
             is
             distinguished
             from
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Reprobats
             )
             is
             (
             or
             shall
             be
             )
             a
             threefold
             
               difference
               :
            
             First
             ,
             the
             bodies
             of
             
             the
             
               Saints
               ,
            
             which
             only
             are
             Christs
             members
             ,
             shal
             arise
             by
             Christ
             his
             quickning
             virtue
             and
             power
             ;
             but
             the
             bodies
             of
             Reprobates
             shall
             arise
             onely
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Gods
             
               curse
               ,
            
             to
             wit
             ,
             
               in
               the
               day
            
             that
             thou
             shalt
             eate
             (
             of
             the
             forbidden
             
             
               fruite
               )
            
             thou
             shall
             die
             the
             
               death
            
             (
             to
             wit
             temporall
             and
             eternall
             )
             and
             by
             the
             power
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             
               iudge
               ,
            
             effectually
             summoning
             them
             to
             appeare
             before
             him
             ,
             that
             Gods
             threatning
             may
             bee
             accomplished
             in
             ,
             and
             vpon
             them
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             
               Saints
            
             bodies
             shall
             arise
             
               glorious
               :
            
             
             but
             the
             bodies
             of
             the
             Reprobates
             ,
             shall
             arise
             in
             shame
             and
             disglorie
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             end
             ,
             for
             the
             
               bodies
            
             of
             the
             Saints
             shall
             arise
             to
             
               eternall
               life
               ,
            
             but
             the
             bodies
             of
             
             the
             wicked
             to
             
               eternall
               torment
               ,
            
             that
             ,
             God
             his
             glorious
             mercie
             may
             be
             fully
             manifested
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             his
             glorious
             iustice
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
             
               The
               first
               reason
               .
            
             
               God
               to
               whom
               nothing
               is
               impossible
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               beginning
               
               brought
               forth
               and
               fashioned
               all
               things
               of
               
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               can
               and
               will
               raise
               vp
               their
               bodies
               
                 out
              
               of
               the
               same
               matter
               :
               by
               that
               word
               ,
               whereby
               he
               created
               all
               things
               ,
               by
               
               the
               same
               he
               will
               repaire
               all
               things
               :
               he
               that
               did
               the
               greater
               worke
               ,
               cannot
               he
               doe
               the
               lesser
               ?
               For
               ,
               it
               is
               farre
               more
               hard
               ,
               to
               create
               that
               which
               before
               was
               not
               ,
               thē
               to
               repaire
               (
               or
               restore
               )
               that
               which
               was
               .
               Hee
               that
               could
               fashion
               a
               new
               creature
               :
               shall
               not
               he
               be
               able
               ,
               to
               repaire
               it
               
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 dead
                 ?
              
               he
               that
               could
               bring
               forth
               that
               which
               was
               not
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               some
               thing
               ,
               cānot
               he
               restore
               that
               which
               now
               is
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               fallen
               ?
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               reason
               .
            
             
               Christ
               our
               head
               ,
               being
               the
               
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sleepe
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               pawne
               of
               our
               resurrection
               ,
               did
               in
               his
               true
               humane
               
                 body
              
               rise
               againe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Saints
               his
               
               members
               shall
               rise
               againe
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               was
               performed
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               Christ
               the
               head
               ,
               must
               also
               (
               in
               proportion
               and
               in
               due
               time
               )
               be
               performed
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               members
               ;
               for
               he
               rose
               in
               our
               roome
               and
               stead
               ,
               and
               for
               vs
               his
               
               bodie
               felt
               no
               corruption
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ours
               shall
               not
               feele
               
                 eternall
                 !
              
               He
               hath
               (
               as
               a
               pawne
               )
               carried
               our
               flesh
               into
               heauen
               ,
               therefore
               we
               shall
               ascend
               after
               him
               ,
               but
               this
               cannot
               come
               to
               passe
               before
               that
               our
               bodies
               be
               raised
               .
               
                 Cassidore
              
               saith
               well
               :
               There
               is
               in
               Christ
               (
               as
               he
               is
               man
               )
               the
               flesh
               and
               blood
               of
               each
               of
               vs
               :
               therefore
               where
               my
               portion
               raigneth
               I
               thinke
               I
               raigne
               :
               where
               my
               blood
               hath
               dominion
               ,
               there
               I
               finde
               that
               I
               haue
               dominion
               :
               and
               where
               my
               flesh
               is
               glorified
               ,
               there
               I
               know
               my selfe
               to
               be
               glorious
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               reason
               .
            
             
               Christ
               hath
               by
               his
               death
               and
               obedience
               redeemed
               their
               
                 bodies
              
               as
               well
               as
               their
               
                 soules
                 :
              
               therefore
               they
               must
               needes
               
                 rise
                 againe
                 ,
              
               or
               else
               Gods
               purpose
               ,
               Christ
               his
               
                 passion
              
               
               in
               that
               behalfe
               had
               beene
               forcelesse
               and
               fruitlesse
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 Saluation
              
               not
               perfit
               ,
               but
               vnaccomplished
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               fourth
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 continued
                 and
                 continuall
                 groanes
              
               of
               the
               
                 Saints
              
               for
               their
               full
               Saluation
               ,
               and
               their
               feruent
               desire
               and
               expectation
               of
               it
               ;
               doth
               inferre
               the
               
                 resurrection
                 :
              
               For
               these
               are
               rare
               
                 fruites
              
               of
               Gods
               sanctifying
               
                 Spirit
                 :
              
               but
               Gods
               
                 Spirit
              
               
               cannot
               be
               frustrate
               of
               
                 his
                 end
              
               and
               scope
               ,
               nor
               the
               Saints
               of
               their
               desire
               and
               expectation
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fifth
               reason
               .
            
             
               There
               
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 iudgement
              
               wherein
               all
               men
               in
               their
               whole
               persons
               ,
               
                 viz.
              
               in
               their
               
                 soules
                 and
                 bodies
              
               must
               appeare
               before
               the
               iudgement
               
                 seat
              
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               there
               receiue
               a
               due
               reward
               or
               punishment
               ,
               therefore
               there
               
               must
               needes
               be
               
                 a
                 rising
              
               againe
               of
               the
               bodies
               :
               take
               away
               the
               
                 subiect
                 and
                 obiect
                 ,
              
               and
               take
               away
               the
               end
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixth
               reason
               .
            
             
               
                 One
                 absurditie
                 being
                 graunted
                 ,
              
               many
               follow
               .
               Now
               if
               there
               bee
               no
               resurrection
               ;
               then
               God
               should
               not
               ,
               and
               
               could
               not
               be
               
                 omnipotent
                 :
              
               his
               promise
               should
               be
               of
               no
               vertue
               and
               vigor
               :
               the
               
                 vnseparable
                 vnion
                 betwixt
              
               Christ
               his
               
                 bodie
              
               &
               ours
               ,
               dissolued
               :
               the
               blessed
               
                 ministerie
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 and
                 Sacraments
                 ;
              
               all
               practise
               of
               
                 pitie
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 iustice
                 ,
                 charitie
                 ,
                 yea
                 all
                 confession
                 ,
                 suffering
                 and
                 martyrdome
                 .
              
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               death
               ,
               
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 ascension
              
               of
               
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               and
               Sauiour
               should
               be
               all
               in
               vaine
               and
               to
               no
               purpose
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               we
               dead
               in
               our
               sinnes
               .
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               seuenth
               reason
               .
            
             
               We
               in
               the
               volume
               of
               Gods
               booke
               haue
               manie
               types
               ,
               figures
               and
               resemblances
               hereof
               :
               
                 viz.
              
               In
               
                 Enoch
                 &
                 Elias
              
               
               (
               though
               instantly
               transchanged
               )
               rapt
               aliue
               into
               
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               the
               one
               before
               the
               law
               was
               written
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               law
               :
               In
               the
               
                 widdow
                 of
                 Sarepta
              
               her
               sonne
               raised
               to
               life
               by
               
                 Elias
              
               his
               prayers
               :
               in
               the
               
                 Synamites
              
               child
               raised
               by
               
                 Elizaeus
                 :
              
               In
               the
               dead
               
                 souldier
              
               that
               being
               cast
               among
               ,
               and
               touching
               
                 Elizaeus
              
               his
               
                 dead
                 bones
                 ,
                 reuiued
                 :
              
               In
               the
               
                 dead
                 bones
              
               (
               whereof
               we
               read
               in
               
                 Ezechiel
                 )
              
               that
               
                 began
                 to
                 shake
                 and
                 come
                 together
                 ,
                 bone
                 to
                 his
                 bone
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               be
               couered
               with
               sinewes
               ,
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 skinne
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               
                 being
                 breathed
              
               
               
                 on
                 by
                 the
                 foure
                 winds
              
               reuiued
               and
               stood
               vpon
               their
               
               feete
               :
               In
               
                 Iairus
              
               his
               
                 daughter
                 :
              
               In
               the
               
                 widdowes
                 Sonne
              
               of
               
                 Naim
                 :
              
               And
               in
               
                 Lazarus
                 ,
              
               all
               raised
               vp
               to
               a
               temporall
               life
               by
               our
               
                 Lord
                 and
                 Sauiour
                 :
              
               and
               most
               eminently
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 bodies
                 of
                 diuers
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               which
               by
               vertue
               of
               Christ
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               
               and
               to
               
                 euidence
              
               it
               the
               
                 more
                 ,
              
               rose
               out
               of
               their
               graues
               ,
               and
               walked
               vp
               and
               downe
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               appeared
               to
               manie
               ;
               touching
               whom
               it
               is
               most
               likely
               ,
               that
               
                 as
                 they
                 rose
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               so
               when
               Christ
               
                 ascended
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               likely
               (
               or
               thought
               )
               that
               they
               ascended
               with
               him
               :
               For
               ,
               they
               
               rose
               to
               this
               end
               to
               manifest
               the
               quickning
               vertue
               of
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               There
               vnto
               as
               resemblances
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               the
               sparing
               of
               
                 Isaac
              
               that
               should
               haue
               beene
               slaine
               and
               
                 sacrificed
                 :
              
               From
               death
               
                 Abraham
              
               receiued
               
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 figure
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Aarons
              
               drie
               
                 rod
                 ,
              
               or
               sticke
               ,
               that
               budded
               and
               
                 blossomed
                 :
              
               and
               the
               
                 deliuerance
                 of
                 Ionas
              
               out
               of
               the
               
                 whales
                 bellie
                 ,
              
               wherein
               he
               had
               beene
               three
               
                 daies
              
               and
               
                 three
              
               nights
               ,
               captiuated
               and
               enclosed
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               eighth
               reason
               .
            
             
               Types
               and
               enducements
               in
               nature
               ,
               from
               whence
               wee
               may
               conceiue
               some
               possibilitie
               of
               the
               
                 Resurrection
                 ,
              
               are
               (
               or
               may
               be
               )
               these
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               First
               ,
               
                 Kernels
              
               and
               
                 seedes
              
               of
               anie
               kind
               cast
               into
               ,
               and
               buried
               in
               the
               
                 earth
                 ,
              
               where
               in
               
               they
               seeme
               for
               
                 the
                 time
              
               to
               die
               ;
               appeare
               and
               spring
               out
               of
               the
               
                 earth
              
               and
               grow
               to
               a
               perfit
               
                 bodie
                 :
              
               Secondly
               ,
               plants
               ,
               trees
               ,
               hearbs
               :
               that
               in
               the
               winter
               are
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               dead
               and
               haue
               no
               appearance
               of
               life
               (
               in
               them
               )
               but
               in
               the
               Spring
               
               when
               the
               
                 Sap
              
               ascendeth
               from
               the
               
                 rootes
              
               vpward
               ,
               they
               
                 grow
                 tender
                 ,
                 bud
              
               and
               blossome
               :
               and
               in
               their
               kind
               ,
               bring
               forth
               ,
               
                 leaues
                 ,
                 flowers
                 ,
                 fruites
                 :
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 swallowes
                 ,
                 wormes
                 ,
                 flies
                 ,
              
               who
               lying
               dead
               in
               the
               winter
               ,
               do
               in
               the
               spring
               time
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               
                 Sunnes
                 heat
                 ,
              
               reuiue
               :
               Fourthly
               ,
               and
               singularly
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 Phaenix
              
               of
               
                 Arabia
                 :
              
               of
               whom
               Philosophers
               and
               
                 Diuines
              
               haue
               written
               ,
               that
               when
               she
               hath
               passed
               ,
               or
               outlined
               (
               the
               space
               of
               )
               sixe
               hundred
               yeeres
               ,
               she
               gathereth
               
                 Cynamon
                 ,
                 Casia
              
               and
               other
               sweet
               woods
               ,
               and
               maketh
               her selfe
               a
               
                 case
                 ,
                 couert
                 ,
                 or
                 neast
                 ,
              
               which
               being
               set
               
               on
               fire
               by
               the
               
                 Sunnes
              
               heate
               ,
               she
               burneth
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               her
               ashes
               a
               new
               
                 Phaenix
              
               ariseth
               whereby
               she
               is
               renewed
               ,
               and
               her
               kind
               preserued
               .
               
                 Pomp.
                 Mel.
                 desitu
                 orbis
                 lib.
                 3.
                 c.
                 9.
                 
              
            
             
               Yea
               and
               it
               is
               verie
               probable
               and
               agreeable
               ,
               that
               a
               
               
                 Phaenix
              
               being
               seene
               before
               the
               last
               yeere
               of
               
                 Nero
                 ,
              
               did
               signifie
               the
               
                 Resurrection
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               beleeuers
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               from
               heauen
               receiued
               life
               from
               death
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               shal
               arise
               again
               the
               same
               that
               they
               were
               before
               ,
               in
               mattet
               ,
               substance
               ,
               number
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               parts
               and
               members
               ,
               the
               same
               flesh
               ,
               skinne
               ,
               
               veines
               ,
               blood
               ,
               bones
               ,
               sine
               wes
               ,
               head
               ,
               eies
               ,
               eares
               ,
               hands
               and
               feete
               ,
               sides
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 new
                 bodies
                 be
                 created
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Maniches
              
               hold
               ;
               Albeit
               the
               former
               Scriptures
               and
               reasons
               which
               euinced
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               may
               sufficiently
               proue
               ;
               yet
               that
               the
               truth
               may
               more
               euidently
               appeare
               ,
               I
               adde
               &
               adioyne
               these
               
                 Testimonies
              
               and
               arguments
               following
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 Iob
              
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 his
                 redeemer
                 liueth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 and
                 with
                 no
                 other
                 eyes
                 .
              
               The
               
                 graue
                 shall
                 open
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bodies
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
                 ergo
              
               the
               same
               
                 bodies
              
               and
               no
               other
               shall
               arise
               .
               The
               same
               
                 bodie
                 that
                 is
                 sowen
              
               
               
                 in
                 corruption
                 ,
                 in
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 in
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 shall
                 arise
                 againe
                 in
                 incorruption
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 :
              
               Lastly
               the
               godly
               daily
               ,
               and
               (
               especially
               )
               in
               death
               commit
               themselues
               vnto
               God
               ,
               
               as
               vnto
               a
               faithfull
               
                 Creator
                 :
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               he
               will
               as
               well
               (
               in
               time
               )
               raise
               vp
               their
               bodies
               ,
               as
               he
               then
               receiueth
               their
               
                 Soules
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 faithfull
                 .
              
               The
               certaintie
               hereof
               we
               may
               in
               some
               sort
               conceiue
               by
               a
               familiar
               comparison
               .
               As
               diuers
               seedes
               ,
               or
               cornes
               cast
               and
               mingled
               together
               in
               the
               
                 earth
                 ,
              
               doe
               at
               the
               length
               ,
               spring
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               grow
               to
               a
               perfit
               bodie
               ,
               and
               each
               in
               his
               kind
               bring
               forth
               proper
               and
               
               distinct
               fruit
               :
               so
               the
               seedes
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               though
               cast
               into
               the
               
                 earth
              
               and
               there
               consumed
               ,
               mingled
               and
               confounded
               together
               ;
               shall
               bee
               raised
               and
               rise
               againe
               in
               distinct
               members
               and
               parts
               ,
               the
               same
               that
               they
               were
               before
               ,
               that
               they
               died
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               first
               reason
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               
                 riseth
              
               againe
               first
               
                 fell
              
               (
               for
               to
               fall
               and
               rise
               
               (
               againe
               )
               are
               
                 relatiues
                 ,
              
               the
               one
               whereof
               doth
               consist
               of
               the
               mutuall
               affection
               of
               the
               other
               )
               but
               these
               our
               naturall
               
                 bodies
                 ,
              
               first
               sell
               by
               death
               ,
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               they
               and
               no
               other
               ,
               shall
               rise
               againe
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               reason
               .
            
             
               Christ
               his
               bodie
               arose
               ,
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               before
               in
               
               matter
               and
               
                 Substance
                 :
              
               hee
               was
               seene
               to
               haue
               the
               same
               eyes
               ,
               mouth
               ,
               palate
               ,
               feete
               ,
               sides
               ,
               hands
               ,
               bloud
               ,
               
                 bodie
                 ,
              
               with
               all
               the
               essentiall
               parts
               of
               a
               true
               
                 bodie
                 ,
              
               and
               with
               length
               ,
               breadth
               ,
               visibilitie
               ,
               localitie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               our
               
                 bodies
                 ,
              
               must
               arise
               the
               same
               for
               substance
               which
               they
               were
               before
               :
               for
               his
               
                 resurrection
              
               is
               the
               
                 picture
                 and
                 patterne
                 of
                 ours
                 :
              
               and
               our
               vile
               bodies
               must
               be
               fashioned
               like
               to
               his
               
                 glorious
                 bodie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               corruptible
               qualities
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               to
               wit
               their
               basenesse
               ,
               
                 vilenesse
                 ,
                 weakenesse
                 ,
                 deformitie
                 ,
                 mortalitie
                 ,
              
               shall
               
               onely
               bee
               abolished
               ,
               and
               glorious
               qualities
               come
               in
               place
               :
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               the
               substance
               and
               essentiall
               parts
               shall
               abide
               and
               remaine
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 regeneration
              
               of
               the
               
                 soule
              
               and
               
                 bodie
              
               is
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               and
               propertie
               :
               but
               the
               
                 regeneration
              
               of
               the
               
                 soule
                 ,
              
               doth
               not
               alter
               and
               change
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               onely
               reforme
               the
               sinfull
               qualitie
               :
               so
               at
               the
               last
               
                 day
              
               the
               
                 regeneration
              
               
               
                 (
                 or
                 glorification
                 )
              
               of
               the
               
                 bodie
              
               shall
               not
               destroy
               and
               nullifie
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               onely
               all
               innouate
               and
               change
               the
               corruptible
               qualities
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fifth
               reason
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               most
               agreeable
               to
               Gods
               impartiall
               iustice
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               should
               be
               rewarded
               not
               in
               an
               other
               bodie
               ,
               but
               
               in
               that
               bodie
               which
               had
               wrought
               righteousnesse
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               reprobates
               should
               be
               punished
               not
               in
               an
               other
               bodie
               that
               neuer
               sinned
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               owne
               which
               had
               beene
               the
               instrument
               of
               all
               abominations
               .
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 righteous
              
               
               
               
                 iust
                 iudge
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 render
                 to
                 euerie
                 man
              
               (
               First
               to
               euerie
               
               soule
               and
               bodie
               :
               for
               the
               person
               of
               a
               man
               consisteth
               of
               both
               of
               them
               )
               according
               to
               his
               workes
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               sixth
               reason
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Creator
              
               infinitely
               exceedeth
               all
               and
               euerie
               of
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               in
               wisedome
               ,
               power
               ,
               skill
               .
               But
               a
               cunning
               and
               skilfull
               
                 Goldsmith
              
               can
               by
               his
               
                 Art
              
               and
               skill
               single
               ,
               sunder
               and
               distinguish
               ,
               
                 gold
                 ,
                 siluer
                 ,
                 copper
                 ,
                 pewter
                 ,
                 brasse
                 and
                 other
              
               
               
                 mettalls
                 ,
              
               whether
               in
               the
               same
               mountaine
               mingled
               ,
               or
               ,
               accidentally
               melted
               and
               confounded
               together
               ;
               and
               some
               out
               of
               one
               mettall
               can
               draw
               an
               other
               :
               and
               shall
               not
               ,
               and
               cannot
               much
               more
               God
               almightie
               ,
               finde
               out
               each
               mans
               substance
               ,
               &
               distinguish
               it
               from
               the
               dust
               of
               
                 beasts
                 ,
              
               and
               from
               the
               dust
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               it
               produce
               and
               forme
               a
               perfit
               and
               glorious
               bodie
               ?
            
             
               But
               much
               of
               mans
               substance
               is
               deuoured
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               turned
               into
               their
               nature
               ,
               or
               deuoured
               of
               man
               himselfe
               
               (
               for
               the
               Canniballs
               ordinarily
               eate
               one
               another
               )
               how
               then
               can
               it
               arise
               the
               same
               againe
               in
               substance
               .
            
             
               
                 Ans.
              
               Nothing
               is
               impossible
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               can
               and
               will
               
               finde
               out
               each
               mans
               proper
               substance
               :
               and
               what
               if
               some
               of
               it
               be
               lost
               ,
               yet
               God
               can
               supplie
               the
               rest
               by
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               multiplie
               it
               ,
               as
               hee
               multiplied
               the
               bone
               and
               flesh
               where
               of
               
                 Eue
              
               was
               formed
               .
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               that
               euerie
               
               man
               then
               haue
               so
               much
               substance
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               as
               shall
               make
               his
               bodie
               to
               be
               
                 entire
              
               and
               perfit
               ;
               
                 all
                 superfluetie
              
               being
               remoued
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Member
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               stature
               in
               which
               the
               Saints
               bodies
               shall
               
               arise
               ,
               though
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               not
               defined
               nor
               expressed
               it
               ,
               yet
               by
               these
               grounds
               following
               it
               seemeth
               most
               probable
               (
               if
               not
               certen
               )
               that
               they
               shall
               
                 arise
              
               in
               mans
               estate
               ,
               or
               ,
               in
               full
               and
               perfit
               stature
               .
               First
               ,
               our
               first
               
                 parents
                 Adam
              
               
               and
               
                 Eue
                 ,
              
               were
               created
               with
               bodies
               of
               perfit
               stature
               ,
               
                 Ergo.
              
               both
               their
               and
               our
               repaired
               bodies
               ,
               shall
               be
               such
               .
               Againe
               ,
               Christ
               the
               
                 second
                 Adam
                 ,
              
               arose
               from
               death
               to
               life
               in
               his
               perfit
               and
               best
               age
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               wee
               the
               
               members
               
                 who
              
               (
               in
               bodie
               as
               well
               as
               
                 soule
                 )
              
               must
               attaine
               vnto
               the
               measure
               of
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               must
               so
               arise
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               
                 resurrection
              
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               a
               new
               Creation
               .
               
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               it
               must
               be
               like
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               therefore
               good
               and
               perfit
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               our
               bodies
               ,
               must
               in
               (
               all
               )
               things
               (
               the
               
                 more
              
               then
               excellent
               
                 difference
              
               betwixt
               the
               
                 heauen
              
               and
               
                 members
              
               being
               excepted
               )
               be
               made
               like
               vnto
               (
               though
               not
               equall
               to
               )
               Christ
               his
               glorious
               
                 bodie
                 ,
              
               but
               his
               
                 body
              
               arose
               in
               full
               stature
               :
               
                 Ergo
                 ,
              
               ours
               shal
               like
               wise
               thus
               arise
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               Saints
               
                 bodies
              
               must
               haue
               their
               iust
               proportion
               and
               decent
               forme
               :
               otherwise
               they
               could
               not
               be
               perfit
               and
               entire
               .
               Sixthly
               ,
               if
               infants
               must
               rise
               infants
               ,
               then
               old
               men
               must
               rise
               old
               men
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               no
               distinction
               ,
               or
               difference
               of
               age
               in
               heauen
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               tradition
               and
               iudgement
               of
               the
               Churches
               holding
               this
               opinion
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               contemned
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               member
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               properties
               and
               qualities
               of
               a
               glorified
               
               
                 bodie
                 :
              
               I
               ,
               first
               answer
               (
               generally
               )
               that
               the
               
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 fashioned
                 like
                 vnto
                 his
                 glorious
                 bodie
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 glorie
              
               whereof
               ,
               when
               our
               Lord
               extraordinarily
               appeared
               in
               it
               to
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
              
               did
               exceede
               the
               glorie
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               otherwise
               
                 Paul
              
               could
               not
               haue
               discerned
               it
               ,
               and
               noted
               
               it
               ;
               Particularly
               ,
               I
               answer
               thus
               :
               and
               content
               my selfe
               to
               expresse
               the
               principall
               qualities
               of
               a
               glorified
               
                 bodie
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               their
               bodies
               shall
               be
               immortall
               ,
               because
               their
               reward
               is
               eternall
               ,
               and
               because
               Christ
               shall
               then
               wholly
               destroy
               
                 sinne
                 and
                 death
              
               the
               cause
               of
               mortality
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               
                 incorruptible
                 ,
              
               for
               they
               haue
               lost
               none
               of
               their
               substance
               ,
               and
               need
               no
               repaire
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               are
               impassible
               and
               vncapable
               of
               any
               euill
               ,
               greefe
               or
               paine
               ,
               yet
               capable
               and
               partakers
               of
               all
               ioy
               
               and
               holinesse
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               goodly
               ,
               seemelie
               ,
               beautifull
               :
               If
               beauty
               so
               much
               commend
               the
               bodie
               in
               
                 earth
                 ,
              
               and
               if
               it
               be
               commended
               so
               much
               in
               the
               
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               then
               it
               shall
               
               bee
               much
               more
               beautifull
               in
               
                 Heauen
                 ,
              
               when
               it
               shall
               
               haue
               all
               perfections
               in
               perfection
               ,
               and
               haue
               no
               spot
               or
               wrinckle
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               their
               bodies
               shall
               be
               (
               at
               least
               in
               all
               likelihood
               )
               
                 shining
                 bodies
                 ,
              
               for
               they
               shall
               be
               glorious
               ,
               whereof
               
                 shining
              
               
               
                 is
                 a
                 part
                 (
                 or
                 kinde
                 )
              
               the
               righteous
               shall
               shine
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 firmament
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               the
               
                 starres
                 ;
              
               but
               as
               
                 the
                 Sunne
              
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               their
               
                 Father
                 :
              
               this
               
               glory
               shall
               arise
               from
               the
               
                 vision
                 ,
              
               chiefly
               of
               God
               and
               the
               aspect
               and
               continuall
               presence
               of
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 :
              
               Glimpses
               ,
               tastes
               and
               resemblances
               heereof
               ,
               we
               haue
               in
               
                 Moses
                 face
                 ,
              
               which
               when
               he
               had
               beene
               conuersant
               with
               God
               40.
               daies
               in
               the
               mount
               ,
               did
               shine
               so
               
                 brightly
                 ,
              
               that
               the
               
               Children
               of
               Israel
               could
               not
               stedfastly
               looke
               on
               him
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               diuers
               and
               glorious
               
                 apparitions
              
               of
               
                 Angells
                 :
              
               when
               the
               
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 to
                 the
                 Shepheards
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               said
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               
                 shone
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 Angell
              
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               at
               Christ
               his
               
                 resurrection
              
               
               
                 rolled
                 away
                 the
                 stone
                 ,
              
               had
               his
               
                 countenance
                 like
                 lightning
                 and
                 his
                 raiment
                 white
                 as
                 snow
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               our
               
                 blessed
              
               
               
                 Sauiour
                 whose
                 face
                 in
                 the
                 transsiguration
                 did
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 Sunne
                 :
                 his
                 raiment
                 did
                 shine
                 as
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
              
               and
               was
               
                 so
                 white
              
               
               
                 as
                 no
                 fuller
                 on
                 earth
                 could
                 white
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               naturall
               
                 bodies
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 spirituall
              
               that
               is
               spirituall
               in
               quality
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               substance
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               they
               should
               cease
               to
               bee
               bodies
               .
               The
               
                 bodies
              
               shall
               be
               spirituall
               in
               a
               three-fold
               sense
               ,
               First
               in
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               wholly
               sreed
               from
               all
               
                 earthly
                 and
                 drossie
                 corruption
                 :
              
               all
               the
               senses
               shall
               be
               more
               
                 pure
                 and
                 subtill
                 :
              
               And
               the
               
               
                 affections
              
               shal
               (
               so
               much
               as
               the
               truth
               of
               nature
               wil
               permit
               )
               be
               refined
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               they
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               vpheld
               and
               maintained
               by
               
                 earthly
                 meanes
              
               and
               helpes
               ,
               but
               be
               preserued
               by
               
                 Spirituall
                 meanes
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               (
               holy
               )
               
                 Spirit
                 ;
              
               what
               vse
               (
               herein
               )
               
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 Creature
                 ,
              
               when
               the
               Lord
               of
               
                 glorie
              
               is
               in
               
                 place
                 ?
              
               and
               in
               
               these
               two
               respects
               
                 (
                 especially
                 )
              
               they
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 equall
                 to
                 the
                 Angels
                 :
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               ,
               they
               shall
               neuer
               
               
                 rebell
              
               against
               ,
               but
               be
               alwaies
               subiect
               and
               
                 obedient
                 to
                 the
                 regenerate
                 soule
                 .
              
            
             
               Seuenthly
               ,
               their
               
                 bodies
                 being
                 clarified
              
               and
               refined
               ,
               shall
               be
               
                 light
                 ,
                 agile
                 ,
                 nimble
                 ,
                 able
              
               (
               like
               the
               
                 bodie
              
               of
               our
               Lord
               )
               
                 to
                 walke
                 vpon
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               their
               proper
               nature
               
               and
               motion
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               ascend
               as
               to
               descend
               :
               For
               a
               
               glorified
               bodie
               can
               with
               celeritie
               and
               speed
               moue
               and
               remoue
               vpward
               and
               downeward
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               (
               to
               insist
               no
               longer
               in
               these
               particulars
               )
               they
               shall
               be
               (
               by
               way
               of
               excellencie
               )
               
                 vessels
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 meet
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 vse
                 ,
              
               and
               filled
               with
               
                 all
                 ioy
                 and
                 blessednesse
                 .
              
               
               Thus
               much
               of
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               generall
               
                 resurrection
                 ,
              
               now
               let
               vs
               come
               to
               the
               vses
               ,
               whether
               of
               consutation
               ,
               consolation
               ,
               
                 or
                 exhortation
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               vse
               .
            
             
               By
               warrant
               and
               force
               of
               this
               doctrine
               ,
               are
               refuted
               and
               fall
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               diuers
               pestilent
               and
               damnable
               
                 errors
              
               and
               heresies
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               of
               the
               heathens
               ,
               yea
               and
               of
               their
               chiefest
               
                 Philosophers
                 :
              
               
               who
               not
               knowing
               the
               
                 waies
              
               and
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               vtterly
               denie
               that
               the
               
                 bodie
              
               being
               once
               dead
               ,
               can
               arise
               againe
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 in
                 number
                 ,
                 substance
                 and
                 kinde
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Sadduces
              
               in
               Christ
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               sithence
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 Sardinian
                 heretikes
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Archonites
              
               and
               
                 Maniches
                 ,
              
               and
               diuers
               
                 Heretickes
              
               and
               
                 Atheists
              
               of
               our
               times
               ,
               who
               peremptorily
               held
               ,
               and
               hold
               that
               the
               
                 bodie
              
               riseth
               not
               againe
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               absurdity
               ,
               hold
               and
               defend
               that
               the
               bodie
               at
               the
               generall
               
                 resurrection
              
               shall
               be
               essentially
               turned
               into
               
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               looseth
               his
               bodily
               substance
               :
               but
               this
               palpable
               
                 error
              
               may
               be
               thus
               refelled
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 bodies
              
               at
               the
               
                 resurrection
              
               become
               
                 Spirits
              
               then
               they
               cease
               to
               bee
               
                 sensible
                 ,
                 visible
                 ,
                 touchable
                 :
              
               but
               Christs
               
                 bodie
              
               when
               it
               rose
               againe
               ,
               lost
               none
               of
               these
               properties
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               how
               can
               ours
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               the
               
                 bodies
              
               of
               the
               
                 Saints
              
               be
               turned
               into
               
                 Spirits
                 ,
              
               then
               they
               cease
               to
               be
               
                 bodies
                 ,
              
               and
               how
               can
               they
               rise
               againe
               ?
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               bodie
               being
               turned
               into
               a
               
                 Soule
                 ,
                 or
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               the
               same
               or
               a
               diuers
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Saints
              
               should
               consist
               
               of
               a
               double
               
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 naturall
                 ,
                 the
                 other
              
               accidentall
               ,
               and
               it
               should
               follow
               that
               the
               bodie
               (
               being
               )
               should
               bee
               no
               more
               a
               bodie
               :
               For
               ,
               take
               away
               the
               proprieties
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               the
               bodie
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               God
               should
               not
               be
               the
               author
               of
               order
               ,
               but
               of
               confusion
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               flatly
               against
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               vse
               (
               of
               the
               doctrine
               )
               of
               consolation
               .
            
             
               The
               aduised
               and
               serious
               consideration
               of
               this
               doctrine
               
               serueth
               wonderfully
               to
               cheere
               and
               comfort
               all
               
               Christians
               ;
               for
               the
               
                 day
              
               of
               the
               
                 resurrection
              
               is
               the
               time
               of
               their
               
                 refreshing
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               perfit
               
                 restitution
              
               and
               a
               yeere
               of
               
               
                 Iubily
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               day
               of
               our
               
                 bodies
                 ascent
                 into
                 heauen
                 :
              
               wherfore
               ,
               let
               vs
               prepare
               our
               
                 selues
                 ,
              
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               at
               this
               
                 day
                 :
              
               and
               amend
               our
               liues
               and
               turne
               ,
               that
               
                 our
                 sinnes
              
               may
               be
               
                 blotted
              
               out
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 times
                 refreshment
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 from
              
               
               
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               vse
               (
               of
               consolation
               .
               )
            
             
               If
               wee
               beleeue
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               immoderately
               weepe
               ,
               or
               mourne
               for
               our
               friends
               departed
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               death
               of
               most
               worthie
               and
               
               
                 blessed
                 instruments
              
               in
               Church
               and
               
                 common-wealth
                 :
              
               For
               they
               die
               not
               (
               to
               speake
               properly
               )
               but
               
                 fleepe
              
               a
               while
               in
               the
               
                 earth
                 ,
              
               and
               afterwards
               the
               
                 bodie
                 shall
                 awake
                 and
                 ascend
                 to
                 glorie
                 :
              
               they
               are
               not
               perished
               but
               
                 posted
              
               before
               :
               
                 we
                 and
                 they
                 ,
              
               liuing
               and
               dying
               in
               
                 faith
              
               and
               obedience
               ,
               shall
               one
               
               day
               meete
               together
               in
               the
               
                 Palace
              
               and
               
                 parliament
              
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               there
               ,
               by
               our
               mutuall
               conuersement
               ,
               encrease
               one
               an
               others
               comfort
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               vse
               
                 consolatarie
              
               .
            
             
               The
               musing
               and
               holy
               
                 meditation
              
               .
               of
               this
               
                 doctrine
                 serueth
              
               to
               arme
               and
               harten
               Gods
               children
               against
               all
               the
               
                 afflictions
              
               of
               
                 bodie
                 and
                 minde
                 ,
              
               and
               against
               all
               euils
               both
               priuate
               and
               publike
               :
               For
               ,
               First
               :
               they
               are
               
                 light
                 ,
                 tolerable
                 ,
              
               
               
                 finite
                 ,
                 temporaris
                 :
              
               secondly
               ,
               
                 an
                 exceeding
                 waight
                 of
                 glorie
                 doth
                 follow
                 ,
                 and
                 succeed
                 them
                 :
              
               Thirdly
               ;
               
                 Dauid
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               16.
               9.
               
               
               
               
                 Iob.
                 c.
              
               19.
               25.
               the
               seruants
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               
                 Antiochus
                 ,
              
               were
               
                 racked
                 and
                 tormented
                 .
              
               Lastly
               ,
               our
               Lord
               
               himselfe
               ,
               did
               comfort
               themselues
               against
               death
               and
               trouble
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               bodies
               
                 resurraction
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               vse
               consolatorie
               .
               
            
             
               This
               
                 doctrine
              
               doth
               minister
               reuiuing
               comfort
               against
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               :
               For
               ,
               First
               ,
               the
               
                 sting
                 ,
                 poison
                 ,
                 and
                 condemnation
              
               
               
                 of
                 death
              
               is
               taken
               away
               from
               all
               true
               beleeuers
               :
               it
               doth
               
                 interrupt
                 our
                 life
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               extinguish
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               doth
               strippe
               vs
               of
               the
               
                 rags
              
               of
               
                 Sinne
                 ,
              
               and
               miserie
               ,
               and
               inuest
               vs
               with
               the
               
                 glorious
                 robes
              
               
               of
               
                 Christ
              
               his
               
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               the
               
                 gate
              
               of
               heauen
               ,
               and
               a
               speedie
               
                 passage
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
              
               Lastly
               ,
               our
               
                 soules
              
               after
               their
               
                 dissolution
              
               from
               the
               
                 bodies
                 ,
                 incontinently
              
               are
               carried
               
               by
               the
               
                 blessed
                 Angels
              
               into
               
                 heauen
                 ,
              
               and
               our
               bodies
               though
               
                 eaten
              
               of
               the
               
                 wormes
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 consumed
              
               to
               ashes
               ,
               shall
               in
               due
               
                 time
                 ,
              
               be
               raised
               vp
               from
               the
               
                 death
                 ,
                 reunited
              
               to
               our
               
                 bodies
                 ,
              
               and
               be
               euerlastingly
               glorified
               .
            
          
           
             
               Uses
               of
               exhortation
               .
            
             
               Let
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               bodies
               
                 resurrection
                 ,
              
               be
               a
               
                 bridle
              
               to
               restraine
               and
               refraine
               vs
               ,
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               
                 Sinne.
              
               For
               we
               must
               all
               of
               vs
               ,
               
                 come
                 to
                 iudgement
                 and
                 giue
                 a
                 (
                 strict
                 )
                 account
              
               of
               all
               that
               wee
               haue
               done
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               or
               euill
               :
               and
               let
               it
               be
               a
               spurre
               ,
               or
               
                 meane
              
               to
               further
               and
               forward
               vs
               ,
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               all
               
                 duties
                 of
                 pietie
                 ,
                 iustice
                 ,
                 charitie
                 ,
              
               whiles
               we
               haue
               time
               and
               space
               ,
               and
               (
               with
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 )
              
               to
               exercise
               our selues
               to
               haue
               
                 alwaies
                 a
                 conscience
                 void
                 of
                 offence
                 towards
                 God
                 and
              
               
               
                 towards
                 man.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               vse
               (
               exhortatorie
               .
               )
            
             
               Seeing
               that
               we
               desire
               ,
               groane
               ,
               and
               looke
               for
               the
               
                 glorious
                 resurrection
              
               of
               our
               bodies
               ;
               we
               must
               not
               applie
               and
               diuert
               them
               to
               sinne
               and
               profanenesse
               ;
               to
               surfetting
               and
               
               drunkennesse
               ,
               chambering
               and
               wantonnesse
               ,
               pride
               and
               vanitie
               ,
               wrong
               and
               oppression
               ,
               but
               addict
               and
               consecrate
               them
               wholy
               and
               perpetually
               ,
               to
               Gods
               seruice
               and
               holy
               vses
               :
               that
               they
               may
               be
               
                 the
                 temples
              
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               and
               
                 vessels
                 of
                 honour
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 :
              
               and
               that
               they
               may
               be
               
                 vessels
                 of
                 glorie
              
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               not
               
                 vessels
              
               of
               wrath
               
                 prepared
                 to
                 destuction
                 ;
              
               which
               God
               almightie
               grant
               :
               
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               vse
               (
               exhortatorie
               .
               )
            
             
               Let
               vs
               honour
               the
               
                 Saints
                 bodies
                 ,
              
               and
               honourably
               burie
               them
               ;
               and
               let
               vs
               suffer
               no
               indignitie
               to
               be
               offered
               to
               their
               dead
               
                 bodies
                 ,
              
               or
               places
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               buried
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               shall
               arise
               againe
               in
               
                 glorie
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               we
               haue
               heard
               the
               
                 renouation
              
               of
               the
               world
               with
               his
               
                 specialls
                 :
                 the
                 groane
              
               of
               the
               
                 creatures
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 hope
                 and
                 expectation
                 of
              
               Gods
               children
               ,
               their
               
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 graces
                 :
              
               and
               the
               certentie
               of
               the
               
                 glorious
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
              
               together
               with
               the
               vse
               of
               the
               
                 doctrine
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               God
               of
               heauen
               ,
               giue
               vs
               grace
               so
               to
               be
               renewed
               here
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               so
               to
               simpathise
               &
               suffer
               with
               the
               
                 Creature
                 ,
                 &
                 specially
                 ,
              
               with
               Gods
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               so
               furnish
               vs
               with
               
                 sauing
                 grace
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               waiting
               for
               ,
               the
               glorious
               
                 resurrection
                 ,
              
               and
               preparing
               our selues
               against
               that
               day
               ,
               may
               in
               this
               life
               haue
               the
               
                 earnest
                 of
                 eternitie
                 ,
              
               and
               afterwards
               the
               full
               possession
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               
                 God
                 almightie
              
               bring
               to
               passe
               ,
               for
               our
               Lord
               
                 Iesus
              
               Christ
               his
               sake
               ,
               to
               whom
               with
               the
               father
               and
               God
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               three
               persons
               and
               one
               onely
               God
               ,
               be
               giuen
               and
               ascribed
               all
               honour
               ,
               glorie
               ,
               power
               and
               praise
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               this
               
                 time
              
               forth
               ,
               for
               euermore
               .
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A20804-e140
           
             Isay
             65.
             17.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             22.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             A
             Parable
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             20.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A20804-e570
           
             Luke
             21
             28.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             
          
           
             Incipiendum
             a
             facilioribus
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             18.
             10.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             15.
             10.
             
          
           
             Beza
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Iud.
             Epist.
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             29.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             
               Apoc.
            
             21.
             1.
             
             Sublato
             vel
             negato
             subiecto
             proprio
             ,
             tolluntur
             vel
             negātur
             adiuncta
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Pet.
            
             3.
             10.
             
             Metaph.
             C.
             3.
             magis
             dicimus
             illum
             scire
             rem
             ,
             quiscit
             eam
             affirmatiuè
             quam
             qui
             negatiuè
             .
          
           
             Isaiae
             .
             66.
             22.
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             10.
             
             Apoc.
             21.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isaiae
             .
             30.
             26.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             89.
             vers
             .
             36.
             37.
             
             Psal.
             72.
             vers
             .
             5.
             verse
             7.
             verse
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             vers
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             21.
             ver
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             multa
             concurrunt
             verisimilia
             ,
             facile
             est
             credendum
             :
             Aristot.
             
               Matth.
            
             4.
             23.
             
             
               Matth.
            
             7.
             31.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ad
             insensata
             et
             inanimata
             .
             Iren.
             lib.
             5.
             c.
             30.
             
             H.
             l.
             12.
             lib.
             de
             Trinitate
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             11.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Bucan
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4.
             17.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             ver
             .
             34
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Num.
             21.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             King.
             18.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             20.
             17.
             20.
             27.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Altiora
             te
             ne
             quaesieris
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             29.
             14.
             
          
           
             Generalia
             sunt
             simpliciora
             et
             intellectui
             notiora
             .
             
               Obserue
               .
               Esay
            
             66.
             22.
             2.
             
             
               Pet.
            
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             10.
             
             Apoc.
             6
             14.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             102
             27.
             
          
           
             A
             similitude
             .
          
           
             Deus
             et
             natura
             ,
             nihil
             facit
             frustra
             .
          
           
             A
             similitude
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             14.
             33.
             
          
           
             Sublatâ
             â
             causa
             proximá
             )
             tollitur
             effectus
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             29.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             25.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             Oleuianus
             .
          
           
             verse
             20.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             22
             23
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             13.
             8.
             
             Math.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             Nihil
             dat
             quod
             non
             habet
             .
             Non
             est
             plus
             in
             effectu
             quam
             suit
             in
             causa
             .
          
           
             Col.
             2.
             1.
             
             
               No
               fancie
               .
            
             Hebr.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             7.
             29.
             30.
             
          
           
             Bern.
             Cui
             Christus
             incipit
             dulcescere
             .
             mundus
             
               amarescat
            
             ,
             necesse
             est
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Num.
             22.
             30.
             
          
           
             Acts
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             Hebr.
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Iudg.
            
             5.
             20.
             
             Instrumentales
             causae
             sunt
             pluuiarum
             ,
             ventorum
             ,
             grandinis
             ,
             tempestatum
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             
          
           
             Magirus
             .
             
               Arist
            
             .
             lib.
             4.
             de
             gen
             .
             animalium
             .
          
           
             The
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             23.
             25.
             
             Act.
             7.
             41.
             42.
             
             Apoc.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vbi
             imago
             ibi
             nulla
             religio
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             15.
             9.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             24.
             17.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             16.
             
             &
             22.
             
             Ios.
             3.
             16.
             17.
             
             Ios.
             3.
             10.
             12.
             13.
             2.
             
             King.
             20.
             10.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             King.
             17.
             6.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             26.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             6.
             22.
             23.
             
             Matth.
             27.
             55.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             26.
             
          
           
             A'Pari
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             Timones
             .
          
           
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             137.
             7.
             
          
           
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             18.
             4.
             
          
           
             Cant.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             2.
             lib.
             de
             anima
             .
             Omniū
             animalium
             certissimum
             tactum
             habet
             homo
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Chro.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             Apostrophe
             .
          
           
             Iac.
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             A
             similitude
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             12.
             
             
               Matth.
            
             25.
             35.
             
             
               Verse
            
             36.
             
             Gregor
             .
             in
             Moralibus
             .
             Tanto
             quisque
             perfectior
             est
             ,
             quanto
             perfectius
             alienos
             sentit
             dolores
             .
             Hier.
             Epist.
             ae
             Nepot
             :
             Non
             memini
             me
             legisse
             mala
             morte
             mortuum
             ,
             qui
             libenter
             opera
             Charitatis
             exercuit
             .
             Habet
             enim
             multos
             intercessores
             ,
             et
             impossibile
             multorum
             preces
             non
             exaudiri
             .
          
           
             Mitior
             est
             paena
             quanto
             communior
             ipsa
             est
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Kings
             19.
             14.
             
          
           
             Lamen
             .
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             21.
             
          
           
             Nullum
             violentum
             est
             perpetuum
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             125.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             13.
             
             Psal.
             103.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             25.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             10.
             37.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             58.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5.
             7.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             Obserue
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             3.
             
             Eph.
             4
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             4.
             
             Matth.
             13.
             15.
             
             Apoc.
             7.
             11.
             12.
             
             Hebr.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             
          
           
             Colloss
             .
             2.
             6.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             5.
             22.
             
             &
             .
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             6.
             
             &
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Exorn.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Similitude
             .
          
           
             Communia
             non
             distinguunt
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Col.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             19.
             7.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Hebrewes
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             3.
             
             &
             .
             10
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             44.
             
             &
             46.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             15.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             7.
             7.
             
             &
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Obserue
             .
          
           
             Ea
             quae
             scimus
             ,
             sunt
             minima
             respectu
             earum
             ,
             quae
             ignoramus
             .
             Ariflot
             .
          
           
             
               Rom.
            
             7.
             15.
             
             In
             ijs
             damnatū
             peccatum
             sed
             non
             extinctam
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             47.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             10.
             12
             
          
           
             The
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             during
             this
             mortalitie
             ,
             are
             not
             capable
             of
             absolute
             perfection
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             20.
             21
             
          
           
             Quicquidirecipitur
             ,
             recipitur
             secundam
             modum
             recipientis
             et
             non
             recepti
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             16.
             
             &
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen
             32.
             24
             
             &
             25
             
          
           
             Pezelius
             in
             Genesin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             37.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             16.
             15.
             
          
           
             Qui
             non
             distinguit
             ,
             destruit
             artem
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             They
             are
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               (
               i
               )
            
             peculiar
             affections
             in
             Gods
             Children
             .
             
               Isai.
            
             38.
             14.
             
             
               Exod.
            
             3.
             9.
             
             
               Act.
            
             7.
             34.
             
             
               Ioh.
            
             11.
             33.
             38.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             Prou.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             12.
             1.
             
             Apoc.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             11.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Leu.
             Lemni
             .
             de
             gemmis
             .
             Lib.
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             Num.
             20.
             11.
             
          
           
             Eze
             ch
             .
             36.
             26.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             51.
             17.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             2.
             
          
           
             Math.
             18.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             1.
             12.
             
             Luke
             .
             21.
             28.
             
             
               Obser.
               
            
          
           
             Luke
             .
             12.
             36.
             
             Tit.
             2.
             13.
             
             Phil.
             2.
             20.
             
             Apoc.
             22.
             20.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             2
             
             &
             5.
             
             Matth
             25.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             25.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             119.
             
             Gen.
             47.
             9.
             
             Hebr.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Thes.
             1.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             Nullus
             efficiens
             agit
             temerè
             ,
             sed
             omnis
             propter
             sinem
             certum
             agit
             .
          
           
             Quaest.
             
          
           
             Ans.
             
          
           
             Vita
             eius
             qui
             secundum
             Euangelium
             vixerit
             ,
             est
             continua
             Crux
             et
             Martyrium
             .
             
               Col.
               3.
               3.
               1.
               
               Iohn
               3.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             4.
             18.
             
             Psalm
             .
             37.
             
             Apoc.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Omne
             opus
             leue
             fieri
             solet
             ,
             cum
             eius
             praemium
             cogitatur
             ,
             et
             spes
             praemij
             est
             solatiū
             laboris
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             19.
             28.
             
             Luk.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             40.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             Eadem
             numero
             sunt
             eadē
             specie
             .
          
           
             Obseru
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             c.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             28.
             
          
           
             Act
             24.
             15.
             
          
           
             Esay
             26.
             19.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             13.
             14.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             55.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             42.
             43
             
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Causis
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Informa
             seu
             modo
             .
             Dan.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             In
             fine
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             37.
             
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             
             Matth.
             22.
             22.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             Qui
             potuit
             formare
             nouam
             Creaturam
             ,
             non
             poterit
             reparare
             mortuam
             ?
             Cyrill
             .
             Qui
             potuit
             id
             quod
             non
             erat
             ,
             producere
             vt
             aliquid
             esset
             ,
             id
             quod
             iam
             est
             ,
             cum
             reciderit
             ,
             restituere
             nonne
             potest
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             Cassiod
             Est
             in
             Christo
             homine
             vniuscuiusque
             nostrū
             caro
             et
             sanguis
             :
             vbi
             ergo
             portio
             mea
             regnat
             ,
             regnare
             me
             credo
             :
             vbi
             dominatur
             sāguis
             meus
             ,
             ibi
             dominari
             me
             sentio
             :
             vbi
             glorificatur
             Caro
             mea
             ,
             ibi
             me
             gloriosum
             esse
             cognosco
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             19.
             20.
             
          
           
             Deus
             et
             natura
             ,
             (
             immo
             Deus
             et
             gratia
             )
             nibil
             facit
             frustrà
             .
          
           
             
               Act.
            
             17.
             31.
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             5.
             10.
             
             Sublatis
             destinatis
             ad
             finem
             tollitur
             finis
             .
          
           
             Arist.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             17.
             18
             
          
           
             19
             
          
           
             
               Enochus
               et
               Elias
               duo
               Candidati
               immortalitatis
               .
            
             Gen.
             5.
             24.
             
             Hebr.
             11.
             15.
             2.
             
             King.
             2.
             9.
             1.
             
             King.
             17.
             22.
             2.
             
             King.
             4.
             16.
             33.
             
             Ezec.
             37.
             8
             
          
           
             10
             Matth.
             9
             25.
             
             Luk.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             11.
             43.
             44.
             
             Matth.
             27.
             53.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             in
             serm
             de
             pass
             .
             Horum
             corpora
             ,
             sicut
             cum
             Domino
             resurrexerūt
             ,
             ita
             cum
             co
             ascendente
             ,
             et●am
             ipsa
             ascendisse
             creduntur
             .
             
               Hebr.
            
             11
             19.
             
             
               Numb
               .
            
             17.
             8.
             
             
               Mat.
            
             12
             ,
             39.
             40.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             36.
             37
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Matth.
            
             24.
             32.
             
             
               Perkin
               .
               vpon
               the
               creede
               .
               p.
            
             424.
             
             Ambros.
             Doceat
             nos
             phaenix
             exemplo
             suo
             ,
             resurrectionem
             credere
             ,
             que
             siue
             exemplo
             ,
             rationis
             perceptione
             sibi
             insignia
             resurrectionis
             instaurat
             .
          
           
             Dion
             .
             in
             Hist.
             
          
           
             Obseru
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             19.
             25.
             
             Iohn
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             42.
             43
             
          
           
             A
             similitude
             .
          
           
             Hicronimus
             .
             Argumentum
             a
             relatis
             .
          
           
             
               Luk.
            
             24.
             39.
             
             Similia
             sunt
             quorum
             qualitas
             est
             vna
             .
          
           
             Axioma
             .
             Accidentia
             substantiam
             non
             constituunt
             ,
             licèt
             è
             principijs
             subiecti
             sui
             essentialibus
             fluant
             .
             Keckerm
             .
             Log.
             184.
             
          
           
             Parium
             est
             eadem
             ratio
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             62.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             62.
             12.
             
             Reuel
             .
             22.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             A
             similitude
             from
             a
             goldsmith
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Perkins
             creede
             p.
             425.
             
          
           
             Obserue
             .
          
           
             
               Lucan
            
             .
             Loc.
             co●
             .
             pag.
             422.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             ciuitat
             .
             Dei.
             lib.
             22.
             c.
             16
             17.
             18.
             
             
               Eph.
            
             4.
             13.
             
             
               Gen.
            
             2.
             25.
             
             
               Apoc.
            
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             Obserue
             .
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Act.
             22.
             6.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Cor.
             15.
             40.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             3.
             
             Matth.
             13.
             43.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             29.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2
             9.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             17.
             2.
             
             Luke
             9.
             29.
             
             Marke
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             Martyr
             .
             2.
             
             Reg.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thess.
             4
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Arist.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             gen
             .
             et
             .
             corrupt
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             20.
             
          
           
             Deletio
             proprietatum
             est
             natura
             negatio
             .
             
               Keckerm
            
             .
             2.
             
             
               Cor.
            
             14.
             33.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Thes.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Non
             sunt
             amissi
             sed
             praemissi
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             11.
             35.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mors
             intermistit
             vitam
             non
             eripit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             13.